Phthor
by Piers Anthony (the sequel to Chthon)
version 1.0

PHTHOR (thor), form of English noun phthore, -ine,
old name for element fluorine; derived from Greek
phtheiro, destruction. 1. Armageddon, Gotterdam-
merung, Ragnarok. 2. A chthonic god.

Sector Cyclopaedia, §426

"Fluorine is the only element known which forms no
compound with oxygen."

Eliot and Storer, Inorganic Chemistry

Prolog:

Destruction
The only answer

F

Fluorine

Compounded with oxygen

Phthorine

Our essence

Inimical to the chemistry of life

Paradox:

Life is a horror

It must be expunged

Yet life must be cultured

A tool

To destroy life

Aton:

Half-minion

History of his coming to Chthon

A six-sided hexagon

Past—Present—Future

Represented as halves of each face

No escape from that parallel circuit

Arlo:
Quarter-minion

History of his manifestation as Phthor
Bifurcate, a figure Y
Past—Present—Future
Represented as segments of the limbs
Four escapes, and none

The only answer
Destruction

Chapter 1:   Chthon

Arlo paused as the glowmole scurried toward him. The
little creature's feet terminated in sharp spikes that drove into
the stone by drillhammer action, so that it ran on the walls
with a sharp clicking.

"What's with you, pokefoot?" Arlo inquired verbally. He
did not need words to communicate with these animals of the
caverns, for he could speak through Chthon. But Coquina
insisted on frequent verbalization. Otherwise, she claimed,
he would forget the speech of his heritage.

His heritage? All he knew of that was what she had told
him of the tremendous universe beyond the caverns of
Chthon—whole planets filled with men, not animals. That
was hard to believe, especially since he wasn't allowed to see
for himself. Or maybe his mother meant LOE, the big
Literature of Old Earth book she had used to teach him
reading. All the stories of times past, yet not one about the
caverns . . .

The glowmole turned about and clicked back the way it had
come, its fine body hairs shining blue. It was one of the glow
feeders, foraging on the nutrient wall fungus and picking up
some of its illumination. Almost the whole of Chthon was
lighted this way: never bright, but never so dim as to make
traveling hazardous. Except for those temporary shadows
where the larger feeders had recently foraged.

"What's it want, Chthon?" Arlo asked, turning his atten-

tion inward to that place inside his skull where his friend
normally manifested. But this time he received no answer.

Well, Chthon's ways were individual, and the matter was
not important. Arlo followed the mole.

It clicked upward to intersect one of the narrow cavern
rivers, then sped along the upper reaches while Arlo splashed
through the water. This section of this river was safe; he had
been here often and knew its idiosyncrasies. The small pot-
whales could not get at him, and he could hear the caterpillars
from far off.

They went upstream until the walls narrowed and the
stalactite-drips that were the river's source became numer-
ous. "This is a dead end," the boy complained. "Are you
teasing me?"

He was wrong. It was no longer a dead end, for something
had broken a hole in the wall to open a new passage. A
man-size rockeater, he judged, by the height of it. Harmless
creature, and solitary—but powerful! The wall here was only
the thickness of Arlo's thumb; the stupid rockeater must have
bashed it in the usual fashion, thinking it solid, and fled when
the whole section blasted apart.

"So that's what you brought me here for!" Arlo ex-
claimed, pleased. "Thanks, little friend. I would have found
it myself soon anyway, but this makes it quicker. A whole
new section to explore!"

But the glowmole didn't stop. It clicked through the hole
and went on.

"Something more?" Now Arlo was excited. He had a
keen sense of adventure—"You get that from your father!"
Coquina liked to say, tousling his red hair—and excellent
hiking ability. "From your mother," Aton would say, wink-
ing his eye. This was confusing, because Coquina never
hiked. She stayed only in the oppressively warm caverns
near the boiling stream.

Actually, his parents seemed always sad, and not merely
because the one had lost his eye and the other her mobility.
Perhaps it was because they still remembered their first son,
whose name he had never heard. That boy had died as a child

before Arlo was born; he knew of it only because old Doc
Bedside had told him. Thus the A of the Firstborn had come
to Arlo—a nomenclature he would not otherwise have had.
He knew that he was second-born and second-best in the eyes
of his parents, though they never suggested this to him. They
did not need to.

Now Arlo was careful, for new passages could be deadly
until their points were known. This section seemed routine—
but he was not fool enough to rely on appearances. He sniffed
the air, questing for telltale scents. Sometimes the chimera
lurked in dry territory like this. . . .

His nose caught something else. A new smell, familiar yet
strange. Animal, certainly—but not any cavern species he
knew.

Silently he proceeded, deviating from the direct path of the
mole, alert for ambush. The glowmole would not betray him
into danger, but it could easily be fooled. If something had
sent it to him to lure him within range. . . .

Arlo bared his teeth in an expression he had seen Aton use
on occasion. He had a long, sharp stalactite strapped to his
thigh, and two flakes of metalstone cached in his cheeks. He
could slice the eye out of an attacking animal at a distance of
ten times his own body length. Twenty yards, in the Old
Earth measurement. This talent was useless against the
stronger predators, but he could avoid or outmaneuver most
of those. All he needed was a little warning.

The odd odor became stronger. There was always a little
wind in the caverns, even most of the dead ends, and he was
downwind from the quarry. His bare feet touched the warm
rock with no noise, and his tongue stroked one of the cheek-
stones. This was the sort of experience for which he lived!
Danger, adventure, suspense, action!

Then he heard something. It was a kind of ululation audible
above the distant tinkle of the moving water: the cry of a
wounded animal, perhaps. He zeroed in on the sound and
poked his head cautiously around the curve of the wall. It was
there, huddled in the center of a bowl-shaped cave, dis-
appointingly small.

It was a naked human being.

It took him a moment to grasp this, for he had seldom seen
others of his species, apart from his parents and Doc Bedside.
Others were pictured in LOE, so he knew they existed—but
all of those wore clothing.

Maybe it was a zombie. Zombies looked human, but they
weren't really—and not merely because they were naked.
Arlo himself doffed his confining garments the moment he
was away from home. Zombies had no minds. They moved
only at Chthon's direction and avoided real people. He had
never seen a young zombie—but the caverns were full of
surprises.

At any rate, he had little to fear. This one was small and
evidently incapacitated. The sounds he had heard were
crying. No wonder they had seemed so strange!

Even a zombie deserved some consideration. Sometimes
Chthon forgot them, leaving individuals to fend for
themselves beyond their normal habitat, and then they were
helpless indeed. He could guide this one to its companions.

"Hello," he said, stepping close—but not too close. One
could never tell about a zombie.

The head came up. Tears streaked the dirty face, and large
eyes shone from behind tangled yellow tresses. "Hello."

Arlo started. It had spoken! Zombies spoke only when
under direct Chthon-control. He had thought the god was
absent. "Chthon?" he inquired, glancing inward.

"What?" the child asked.

Arlo looked into the lifted eyes. They were pale—and
Chthon was not there, either. Which meant—"You're
human!"

"I'm lost."

"You speak yourself! You have a mind!"

"Don't hurt me!"

"How did you get here?"

"The old prison—I wandered too far, couldn't find my
way back—"

"The prison! That's a day's travel from here, for me.
Much longer for you." Arlo knew himself to be a swift

traveler. He could outdistance his father because he was
stronger and knew the caverns better—and could call on
Chthon to hold the predators back.

"It's been several days—I think," the child said. "I can't
tell time here."

That was interesting. Arlo could tell time by certain
rhythms in the great caverns, the pulse of Chthon, that he
automatically translated to the hours and days that registered
on his parents' watches. "I will guide you there."

The human child stood up. "Thank you."

Now he saw that it was female. Or at least not male. The
chest was manlike, but no appendage hung from the crotch of
the legs. "Are you a girl?" he inquired curiously.

"Pretty much."

He shrugged and turned toward the river. "This way."

"Please—" she said. She had stopped crying, but there
was still misery in her voice. "I'm hungry and tired. Have
you anything to eat?"

"There's plenty of glow,'' he said, gesturing to the walls.

She looked dubiously. "That green color? You eat that?"

"Sometimes. Or I kill an animal. Or a plant."

"Plants don't grow down here! There's no sunlight."

Neither statement made sense, so he didn't answer.

She considered. "An animal, then."

"There are some in the river." He led the way to it.

She followed unsteadily. He wondered how she could
have made it this far without food if she had not eaten the
glow. And without becoming food for a predator. Most
animals stayed away from the prison tunnels because they
were too hot and dry, but she had to have passed through
several other habitats. Still, she showed no sign of un-
derstanding the caverns.

She must therefore know how to fight. If so, she was
dangerous. Aton could fight, and Arlo knew better than to
engage his father in serious combat—ever. In fact, even
gentle, weak Coquina had somehow hurled him into a wall a
year ago when he had, as she put it, become too big for his
britches. Britches were leggings of LOE vintage, unused in

Chthon—but he had gotten her meaning. One day he meant
to learn that fighting art. ...

So this seemingly helpless girl-child bore watching—until
he was sure of her capabilities. Perhaps it would be possible
to test them, covertly.

He swooped a jellywog out of the cold river water. The
thing struggled and tried to get its stinger into his hand, but he
broke its pseudo-spine with a practiced motion and let it
subside. There was a kind of fascination in killing, but also a
kind of guilt, so he never did it randomly. "Here."

She recoiled. "That?"

"Animal. To eat."

"Raw?"

He looked at her in perplexity. "It's dead. I killed it. Did
you want it live?"

"You didn't cook it!"

Irritated, he set it down. "You mean, burn it?" Coquina
did that to meat, ruining it.

"Yes."

"Why should I?"

"To make it edible!"

"It is edible!"

She sat down and leaned against the wall, her legs
extended toward the water. They were different from his
legs: less muscular, more rounded. Nice, in their way.
"Please—can we cook it?"

"When we get to a firespout," he said. His gaze followed
her smooth legs up to their joining point, where instead of a
genital there was a crease. For some reason, this intrigued
him.

"All right," she agreed with a little sigh. "A firespout."
Her tone suggested that he was being irrational.

Irritation warred with curiosity. "Let me see that," he
said.

"What?"

"That." He poked his forefinger into her crease. He knew
almost instinctively that he was acting improperly, but this
only spurred him on. He was ready to block and jump if she

attacked him; she was in an awkward position for combat,
which was another factor he had considered. How fast and
effective was she? "How are you made?"

She did not protest. Her body was completely relaxed.
"The same as any other girl."

He probed until his finger touched the rock under her
buttocks, but found nothing. "How do you urinate?"

"Do you want me to do it on your hand?"

"Yes."

"I can't. Let's go find that firespout."

Frustrated on several scores, he got up and headed for the
nearest jet of flame. The feel of her strange, soft, inadequate
anatomy had aroused an intense emotion in him, but he could
find no clear expression of it.

"You never asked my name," she said, following.

It hadn't occurred to him to be curious about that aspect of
her. "You never asked mine," he said gruffly.

"What's yours?"

"Arlo Five."

"Hvee!" she exclaimed.

He stopped, surprised. "What do you know about Hvee?"

"Those number-names. They're from Planet Hvee.
Everyone knows that, because it's the only place the hvee-
plant grows. And your name's an A, so you're of the firstborn
line. You're lucky!"

He was pleased. "My mother is Coquina Four, third line
of a higher Family."

"I guess that's the nobility of Hvee. She must have been
sad when you got convicted."

"Convicted of what?"

"Of whatever it was that sent you to Chthon, silly! What
was it?"

"I was never sent here! I was born here."

"You don't have to lie about it!"

"My whole family lives here. We're not prisoners—we're
natives."

She shook her head. "I haven't been here long, but I know
that nobody ever gets born here. There's something con-

traceptive about the caverns. Too hot, maybe."

"It's not hot here by the river!"

She considered. "That's right! The wind's down, and
there're living things here. Breeding must be possible after
all." She looked up at him, her light hair flung back. "I'd
like to meet your mother."

"You can't. You're going back to the prison section where
you got lost from." But that made him think again. "What
did a child like you do to get sent there? You're unmarked.''

"We never speak of our pasts," she said diffidently.

"You were just asking me about—"

"Still," she said.

Disgruntled, he made as if to strike her. He was quickly
becoming furious.

She neither flinched nor fought. Suddenly she smiled—
such an impish, carefree grin that he realized she had been
teasing him. He smiled back, appreciating the humor of
it—and she turned abruptly sullen.

A human being, he realized, was more complicated than
an animal. He remained for a moment contemplating her,
trying to fathom her motives. But these seemed as elusive as
the flesh he had sought between her legs.

She came from the prison; that was his only hint. So she
was a criminal, cast out from her own kind. But surely not
merely because her moods were mercurial!

The prison caverns were not completely familiar to Arlo
for several reasons. They were hot and windy, so that a
person without a supply of water soon dehydrated; they were
far removed from his normal haunts; they were partially
closed off from the main caverns so that it was hard to reach
them; and Aton had forbidden him to visit them. Thus he had
seen little of the prisoners, and regarded them much as he did
the zombies: creatures of a different environment, not his
kind. All of them were adult, some old; the men were stringy
and muscular, the women with full or pendulous breasts and
furry hair on their underbellies. They were ugly compared to
Coquina despite their nudity; but sometimes, considering
them, he had discovered his genital swelling up hard.

"Your penis is getting long," the girl said.

Embarrassed for no discernible reason, Arlo moved on
downriver, forcing her to scamper to keep up. "Why don't
you speak of your pasts?" he fired over his shoulder.

"I don't know. It's just a convention, I guess. I don't—"

"Don't step in that!" he cried suddenly.

She halted, one foot poised above the water. "I can't jump
across all the time the way you do! It's not deep here."

"This is a sucker section."

"What's a sucker?"

"I'll show you." He dipped the jellywog into the clear
river and wiggled it, keeping his fingers out of the water. In a
moment there was a shimmer of motion.

When he pulled the wog out, two thin, transparent tails
hung from it. Already a ribbon of red was forming within
each one as blood from the meat siphoned into the parasite's
digestive tract. "Suckers hurt," Arlo explained.

"Ugh!" she agreed, shrinking back.

Arlo bashed the jellywog against the wall, dislodging the
suckers. They dropped back into the water and disappeared
with quick swirls.

"Why didn't you kill them?" the girl asked.

"They don't taste very good unless they've just gorged."

"I don't mean to eat! I mean to make them dead."

"Why?"

"They're dangerous!"

"Not to me."

"You just showed me how they—"

"Anyone stupid enough to put his foot in their waters—"

"You still haven't asked me my name."

"I forgot." He went on downstream. She followed, now
able to jump over nimbly enough.

The firespout jetted from a cleft in hot stone. Arlo held the
jellywog over it, letting the fatty flesh singe.

"How does that work?" the girl asked.

"Aton says it's a leak from the gas-cavern system. Most of
the gas goes to the big tunnels above the prison, but some

squeezes a long way through rifts and leaks out in places like
this. Aton lit this one so it wouldn't foul our air."

"You sure know a lot!" she said admiringly.

"I'm fourteen, almost. I know how to read."

"I'm eleven. I read, too."

"What did you do? Kill someone?"

"You never asked my name."

"If I ask your name, will you tell me what you did?"

"No. I'm not supposed to tell."

Arlo shrugged, though he was furious at being balked
again. This child did not seem like a criminal—but according
to Aton, only the worst offenders were sentenced to Chthon-
prison. What could she have done, to deserve this?

"I could tell you a lie," she offered. "I'm good at that.
You wouldn't know the difference, would you?"

"I would if you told me it was a lie!"

"But I could pretend it was the truth."

Arlo found her reasoning too devious. "Coquina says
people should always tell the truth."

"Do you believe that?"

He thought of the necessary lies he had told his mother.
"No."

"Well?"

"All right. What's your name?"

"Vesta. That's a lie, too."

"Why?"

"Because my real name might give away what I did."

"Then why were you so eager to give me your name?"

"So you'll know me."

"I don't need a name for that!"

"Yes you do. A girl's name is excruciatingly important."

"Not to me."

"Call me Ex for short."

"I don't need to call you anything!"

"You're lovely when you're mad."

"Here's your food," he said, shoving the scorched and
bubbling meat under her nose.

"It should be Esta, or maybe Es, but I like Ex better."

"So why are you in prison?"

"I'm not. I'm out in the caverns, here. I'm an Ex-
prisoner."

"That isn't what I meant!"

"Ugh!" she said, sniffing the jellywog. "Maybe we
should have left it raw."

"You told me you'd tell me if I asked your name!"

"I told you I'd tell you a lie," she said. "I did."

"The name-lie doesn't count!"

"The lie," she said carefully, "was that I would tell you
why I was sent to prison."

For a moment he was baffled. "I don't understand you!"

"Do you need to?"

"Yes!"

"Why?"

"I don't know," he admitted, dismayed.

"You could take back your burned fish."

"Why?"

"To get even for the lie. Punishment. Revenge."

"That would waste the food."

"Then you could hurt me some other way. Hit me,
maybe."

He thought about it. The notion was peculiarly attractive,
but she was probably teasing him again. The blow would
never land—or would be accepted as the gambit for a deadly
counter. That was the way Aton fought, and even in play it
was dangerous. Still, this could test what she really knew
about combat. If he struck hard and fast blocked the
countershot and jumped away simultaneously, it might be
worth the risk. "Yes."

"Hit me!" she said, putting her hands behind her back and
lifting her small chin. She was very pretty that way.

Arlo hit her.

Swift and hard, his fist caught her on the chin and knocked
her back. He was pleased—he had actually foiled the counter
and gotten out of range unharmed!

Ex fell like a broken stalagmite. The back of her head
cracked into the stone wall. She collapsed into a huddle

similar to the one he had found her in, but this time she was
not crying.

Immediately Arlo was sorry. He had not realized how
much larger he was than she, or how little resistance she
would have. It was obvious now that Ex was not a trained
fighter. She had aggravated him and invited retaliation, not
expecting more than a token strike. He had been angry but
had never meant to destroy her.

He squatted, looking at her head. There was blood on it,
seeping through her yellow hair, turning it red. He scooped
some water from the river—this was beyond the sucker
section—and splashed it on, trying to clean the wound. She
was not dead, but he knew that a head injury could kill her
slowly or make her like a zombie. Loss of blood was not good
either, and its smell would attract predators.

Arlo realized that he was much better at killing than at
healing. "Chthon!" he cried in anguish, appealing to his
friend the god for help. But still Chthon was absent.

Quickly he considered his alternatives. He could put her in
the river, letting her body float down to the nearest potwhale.
It happened to be a medium-sized one, capable of consuming
the carcass in a few hours. But she wasn't dead yet, and
despite all the annoyance she had caused him, he still didn't
want her dead. Never before had he had company, other than
adult; now he knew he needed it.

He could tell his parents. But Aton would be suspicious of
human intrusion into the caverns, and Coquina would be
upset. They might make Ex go away, back to the prison-
tunnels—and Arlo wasn't ready for that either. This little girl
had made an impression on him—of what nature he wasn't
sure. But he could not let her go until he knew.

He could take her to his hvee garden, a secret place even
his parents did not know of. Ex had said hvee grew only on
Planet Hvee, but this was not true. In his garden it would be
easy to take care of her and feed her until she recovered—if
she did recover. If not—there were plenty of potwhales.

So his mind reasoned, but his emotion was already com-
mitted. He had hurt her; he must make her well. He hardly

knew her, yet she promised to fill a void that was no less
intense for its recent discovery.

He picked her up, amazed again at how little she weighed,
and carried her downstream. Her bare legs dangled across his
left arm, and her blood-damp hair across his right. He felt
again the unaccustomed agony of remorse.

Never again would he strike a person thoughtlessly.

In due course he passed a glow chipper—a gray, man-
sized creature with close-fitting scales, standing on its hind
legs and bracing against its tail to reach the edible heights of
glow with its buck teeth. It was strong but harmless; in fact, it
was possible to ride on its back even without Chthon's in-
tercession. Few cavern creatures were that docile!

"Good!" Arlo exclaimed. "Chipper can carry the bur-
den!"

But he soon realized that this would not do after all. Riding
was one thing; making the stupid creature carry was another.
Only Chthon could tune it to that degree. By themselves, the
chippers followed their natural bent. They knew that Arlo
was not a threat to them, so they ignored him. No help there.

The burden was not great, but travel was cumbersome with
his arms engaged. He might have slung her over his shoulder,
but he was afraid her dangling head would bleed worse. He
was unable to take advantage of the most direct route to the
garden because he could not swim or climb this way. Few of
the linked caverns were conveniently level; their reaches
twisted like monstrous wormholes—lava tubes, Aton called
them—cut through by streams and fractures. The most
dangerous animals tended to frequent the lower reaches of
any given cave—the very region Arlo now had to walk. And
he could neither throw his cheek-stones nor wield his
stalactite-spear while carrying Ex.

It was amazing what a difference one girl made.

He was in no trouble yet. The animals of the caverns were
not as smart as he and would not realize his limitations
immediately. But this was increasingly nervous business, for
news of his strange behavior would already be spreading
through Chthon. Free, strong, and agile, he had few mortal

enemies; handicapped, he would have many. The chi-
mera . . .

Arlo shuddered momentarily. He could not risk that!

There was only one dry, level-route shortcut to the garden:
through the labyrinth of the dragon.

Arlo did not fear the dragon, but that was because it was
unable to leave its own tunnels. Its huge body was so con-
structed that it could operate effectively only in its own
territory; in a larger cavern it would become clumsy, easily
escaped. But within its ten-foot diameter tubes it was a
juggernaut, ferocious and irresistable. It was carnivorous,
feeding on those creatures large and small who foolishly
wandered or dropped into its premises and were unable to
find their way out in time.

Now Arlo was about to enter that region. For the sake of a
bothersome girl who would probably die anyway. He knew
he was acting irrationally—being a fool, as Aton put it—and
a part of him raged against that. Still, he went.

These passages were not natural. They were round,
scraped out of the solid rock by the mighty claws of the
dragon. True, the rock was soft here; Arlo could chip it
himself with his stalactite. But it would have taken him
months of tedious labor to make even a small tunnel—and
these were not small!

He entered through a reduced-diameter tube, left over
from that time, perhaps centuries ago, when the dragon had
been young. It had widened most of the passages, but there
were a lot of them to cover and it had neglected some at the
fringe. Perhaps it had merely changed the design, so that they
were not needed anymore—or even left them deliberately for
the entry of prey. Obviously more were caught than escaped,
or the dragon would have starved.

Arlo had been all around the burrow, extensive as it was,
and knew that it was largely two-dimensional. The dragon's
bulk was such that it could be crushed by its own weight in
any fall, so it didn't like to climb. Old Doc Bedside had
explained that; he knew a lot about the way animals
functioned.

Also, the dragon normally slept at this time, and it was not
readily roused. So the gamble was not intolerable.

The small tube debouched into a great one. Claw-scrape
marks showed the dragon's handiwork, constantly scraping
the passage walls to accommodate its increasing girth. The
overall pattern of the complex was not complicated; the tubes
radiated out from the hub-chamber like the spokes of one of
the wheels depicted in LOE. A spiral tube intersected them,
making several complete rounds before it terminated in a
dead end. All the spokes carried beyond the spiral, dead-
ending also. Most creatures that wandered into this labyrinth
got lost because their minds could not fathom the nature of the
pattern. When pursued by the dragon, they instinctively fled
outward and landed in a dead end—where they were sure
prey.

Arlo carried his burden swiftly toward the center. It was
escape-noise to which the monster was primarily attuned.
Approach-noise it tolerated because it wanted the prey to get
as far inside the system as possible and get lost. So long as
Arlo walked firmly and without fear, the dragon was unlikely
to be alerted.

Still, Arlo wished this stage of his journey were over.

The spokes were short compared to the spiral, but it would
have taken Arlo ten minutes to traverse the pattern empty-
handed. Now it would take double that.

He came to the hub. The dragon was there, asleep within
the mighty folds of its skin. Even in repose, it was almost
twice Arlo's height. Of course it stood no higher when active;
its legs were short and its torso stretched out for a leaner
running posture. The smell of it was stifling, for its dung
lined the chamber and flavored the entire burrow. It
was snoring: a whooshing like that of a distant wind-tun-
nel.

He skirted it, forcing himself to walk boldly so as to
maintain the "approach" pattern. The outer trek would be
more ticklish. He could have used the spiral tube, but that
would have taken much longer and would have been more
likely to alert the slumberer. It was not the nearness or

loudness of the sounds that counted so much as their nature
and direction.

Ex stirred in his arms. That was good because it suggested
she was recovering, but also bad because he could not caution
her to silence. The sound of his voice would bring the dragon
to troubled life!

The girl sneezed.

The dragon started. Its massive tail twitched.

Arlo continued walking. Any change in his motion-pattern
would be fatal—if his situation were not already hopeless. A
sneeze was not a fear-noise; it just might pass. . . .

The great beast rolled over, its metal-hard rock-hewing
claws coming into view. Each foot was the size of Arlo's
chest, and each nail was backed by the peculiar musculature
and bone-leverage that gave it phenomenal driving force.
The dragon, Arlo realized, could be a distant cousin of the
glowmole because of that special foot structure.

Now he entered the far tube he had selected, and the
dragon did not stir again. They had gotten past. Arlo
shuddered with relief.

"Where are you taking me?" Ex inquired loudly.

There was a snort. Arlo did not need to look back to know
the dragon was alert now! They were in for it.

"Fool!" he cried angrily, dumping the girl down on her
feet. "Run—if you can. Straight down this tunnel. There's a
hole near the end—I'll go another way."

Already the dragon was moving, ponderously because it
was still sleepy, shaking the rock with the pounding of its
feet. Arlo screamed as if in terror—no difficult task!—and
charged down the spiral tube.

The dragon reached the intersection and hesitated, con-
fused by the presence of two items of prey. Which one to
follow? But in a moment it decided: the frightened one.
Sinuously it turned the corner, coming after Arlo. Ex stayed
frozen as the lengthening torso slid by her. Arlo could tell
without seeing her directly; there was no sound except that of
the dragon.

He had intended to lure the monster, but now he was in

trouble. He might avoid it for a while by dodging at right
angles into other cross-tubes, for its mass and velocity
would make it less agile than he. But that could not last
forever—and it would not save Ex, wounded and lost as
she was. The moment the dragon gave up on him, she
would become its prey—and standing still would not fool it
this time! Why wasn't she running while she had the
chance?

The rock shook as the dragon's awful claws landed,
propelling its torso forward. Its breath blasted out like burn-
ing gas, smelling of carrion. Now Arlo understood some of
the reason so many trapped animals acted foolishly or col-
lapsed early. The shuddering stone made the footing seem
uncertain, leading to misjudgment and diminished mobility.
The very wind from the monster's lungs tended to blow the
prey over. And the heat and odor of that breath might
paralyze the prey.

A cross-tube loomed, and Arlo dodged into it. The dragon
skidded around the corner, losing velocity. Good—he
needed that leeway! Perhaps he could confuse it while it was
still sleepy, and double back to find Ex and direct her to the
escape. A slim chance, but—

A wiggle in the tube, then a blank wall loomed before him.
He stared, dumbfounded. He had blundered into a dead end!
He should have veered the opposite way, toward the center,
where there were many options. Instead he had been headed
outward, like any dumb animal—and fallen into the dragon's
trap.

The sides of the tunnel were smooth here, with no claw
marks. Evidently the dragon had plastered the wall with its
thick spittle, making it resistive to the ubiquitous green glow
that grew on the stone everywhere else. Why?

It was hopeless now, but he had to fight. The bulk of the
monster blocked the entire passage; no way to slide past! Its
two tiny eyes focused on him as it bore down, jaws gaping.

Arlo spat one stone into his hand, took aim, and skated it at
the dragon's right eye. But the creature blinked, letting the
sharp flake slice its leathery eyelid instead. Arlo threw the

second stone at the other eye—and again the dragon blinked.
This ploy had not worked—and even had the monster been
blinded, it could have dispatched the prey readily.

The stalactite-spear was Arlo's last weapon, apart from his
cunning. He drew it forth, waiting for the huge jaws to snap at
him so that he could leap aside, bestride the snout, and plunge
it into an eye. The eyelid would not stop this!

For good measure, he made several feints with his arm,
forcing the dragon to blink unnecessarily. It did not know he
was out of stones.

The head lunged, eyes closed. Arlo bounded high, landing
across the hot black nostrils. He scrambled up toward the
eyes—but his feet skidded in the slime of the nose and he
landed instead directly before the closing jaws. He could not
reach the eyes!

He thrust the spear into the soft, runny membrane of the
nostril. The dragon bellowed and hunched away. For a
moment its thickening body met the slick walls of the tube,
creating a vacuum as it scraped back. Had he found a way to
balk it?

Then the jaws opened wide, showing what were surpris-
ingly small teeth. Air hissed out, and saliva, forming an
opaque cloud.

"Venom!" Arlo exclaimed as its stinging mist
encompassed him. Now he was done! "Chthon! Chthon!"
he cried.

Here, friend, the voice in his brain said. Chthon had
returned!

The dragon's body thinned. Fresh air sucked in around the
edges. Arlo gulped it avidly, clearing the pain from his lungs,
letting the tears wash it out of his eyes. He was safe now; no
creature in the caverns could prevail against the god's
control.

Arlo let go a burst of gratitude and query: Chthon had
saved him—but where had Chthon been until now? "Come
see what I found!" he said aloud, remembering Ex.

Then Chthon left him. Dismayed, Arlo stood looking
about, as though his mere eyes could locate that presence.

Was this a rebuke? What had he done?

Yet Chthon's absence was not complete, for the dragon
remained quiescent. What did this refusal to communicate
mean?

Arlo shrugged. He ran back to recover his fallen weapons,
then loped down the tunnel toward the spot where he had last
seen Ex. First he must get her and himself out of the warren;
then he could ponder Chthon's meaning at leisure.

She was there, sitting crosslegged in the passage. Ap-
parently she never had recovered the wit to run! Her head
lolled forward, and sweat glistened on her body.

No—not sweat. Slime. Foul-smelling, glistening white,
forming all over her skin. Had her head wound done this—or
the dragon's poison?

No, there had not been time for the monster to exhale its
venom on her. This was myxo, the mucus of Chthon. Once
before he had seen it, on his father Aton, when the man had
attempted to go where Chthon had forbidden. And Doc
Bedside had discussed it. It was the god's way of punishing a
creature with brain and willpower to resist the mandates of
the caverns.

"No!" Arlo cried, putting his hands on the girl. She was
burning hot: another sign. "She is not an enemy! I hurt her, I
brought her here—I must save her!"

Chthon paid no attention. More thickly now the awful
white sludge formed, encrusting Ex so that she looked like
forming stone.

Never before had Arlo sought to oppose his will to that of
Chthon. Now it had to be done.

He drew his stalactite and placed the point to his own
breast. He clasped both hands about the base and tensed his
muscles. "Stop—or I die!" he cried.

Suddenly the will of Chthon was on him, forcing his
muscles to go limp. Arlo fought, pressing the point in to cut
his skin—but the force against him was incomparably greater
than that of the dragon.

Before him the girl stirred. Flakes of white fell off her as
she tried to stand. Arlo could not assist her. All his being was

locked in the struggle with the god—a struggle he knew now
he could not win. Chthon was too powerful; Chthon ruled all
the caverns! To fight against Chthon was to become—a
zombie.

Yet Arlo fought. White began to form on his own skin, the
first glistening of the myxo slime. Heat raged within him—
not the heat of passion, but of decimation. Slowly, inevita-
bly, he was being crushed, but he would not quit.

Abruptly it stopped. He held his sword a moment longer,
to be sure the siege had not merely been shifted back to the
girl, then relaxed. Chthon had gone again.

The dragon hissed, the noise reverberating through the
passages. Chthon had let it go, too!

Arlo took Ex out of the labyrinth in a hurry, before the
dragon could reorient. Then on to another stream, a safe one,
where he washed the repulsive myxo off her body and the
blood from her hair. Then he brought her to his private
garden.

The garden was in a tremendous cavern, so tall that the
ceiling could not be seen from the sculptured floor. It was
bright and warm, for not only did the walls and floor give off
an especially fine glow, so did the delicate green and blue
plants nestled in alcoves. But more than this, it was
illuminated by steady, yellowish flame across the upper
reaches: burning jets of gas, monstrous firespouts that cast
light and heat all the way to the bottom, except when clouds
formed. The garden was also noisy—not with the rush of
wind, but with the merging roar of falling water and jetting
fire.

Arlo carried Ex to his favorite bower and laid her down
beside the spuming base of the great waterfall. He fetched
moss to pillow her head, but as he placed it, she sat up so
alertly that he knew she had been awake for some time.
"Hi," she said.

He stared at her blankly. "What?"

She had spoken in a language of Old Earth, rather than
Galactic. He was familiar with it, thanks to LOE, but had

hardly expected this dead tongue to emerge from a living
mouth.

"Oh, it hurts!" Ex cried, clutching her head and falling
back.

Distracted, Arlo forgot the question he had been about to
ask. He packed the moss under her head while she grimaced
with evident pain. If only he had not hit her! He felt helpless,
not knowing what he could do that would really help. She
writhed for some time, groaning, while his apprehension and
guilt mounted. Her head was bleeding again, staining the
moss black.

Just about the time he became convinced she would die,
she relaxed. Her eyes closed and she appeared to sleep. He
watched her for some time, but she did not move, and
gradually his alarm subsided.

It was replaced by another siege of irritation. Why hadn't
Ex told him she knew how to speak Old Earth? And if she had
recovered while he was carrying her from the dragon's maze,
why hadn't she let him know? She had been able to move well
enough for a while in the tunnel, before the myxo siege, then
relapsed. Or so it had seemed.

It also occurred to him now that her latest seizure had
arrived very conveniently for a girl who did not like to answer
questions. Yet she had been injured, so he could not be sure
she was pretending. What was he to believe?

Torn by doubt, Arlo left her and walked through his
garden. The vegetation was tall and luxuriant, with that faint,
pleasant odor associated with hvee, the love plant. Old Doc
Bedside had brought him a sprig of immature hvee several
years ago, a personal gift. Arlo had never liked or trusted
Bedside, but the mad man had a disquieting knack for doing
genuine favors at opportune moments. The hvee had been a
major example.

Perhaps Bedside had merely intended that Arlo wear it in
his hair, as the men of Planet Hvee did. But the same
immaturity that allowed the hvee plant to pass from man to
man without becoming attached, enabled it to grow again in

the ground. Hvee only grew on its home world, in all the
galaxy—but Arlo tried it anyway.

He succeeded. The plant rooted and thrived. It was evi-
dent that the conditions it required for propagation existed
here in the bright cavern, as well as on its native planet. In
fact, his lone sprig had fissioned into twins, then four, and
Arlo had rooted new plants and grown them to seeding ma-
turity. Now they were radiating, becoming separate varie-
ties, some larger, some greener, some hardier than others.
He was trying to crossbreed them with the cavern glow-
moss, to achieve a glowing of hvee unique in the universe,
and was having some success. Arlo was not experienced
enough to realize how remarkable this achievement was,
or how it reflected on Chthon's ability to control the pro-
cesses of the life within the caverns.

He stopped beside his most promising alcove, where a new
variation grew. This plant was blue, and—yes—it did glow
slightly! The first blue-glow crossbreed! He held out his hand
to it, and the plant shied away from him. It did not actually
move; this was an emotional thing. The leaves nearest him
drooped subtly, signifying negation.

Shocked, he retreated. Never before had any of his plants
rejected him! What did this mean?

He approached another hvee, a more conventional green
one. It, too, avoided him. Thus it was no peculiarity of the
hybrid, but something between him and the hvee. And
because of what the hvee was, that was awful.

Chthon! he cried mentally. But even the god rejected him.
There was no contact.

This shook him fundamentally. Suddenly it was too much.
Arlo ran from the garden, into one of the round exit tunnels,
following it up to its intersection with another, and on in an
intricate ascent. He did not know exactly what he was run-
ning from.

Then he realized that he was headed toward the cave of the
Norns. Yes—they could explain this. His subconscious had
guided him truly. He continued on through the intricate
network, avoiding pitfalls and dangers that would have wiped

out any person or creature not completely familiar with these
bypaths. He maneuvered through canyons and corkscrews,
crossing the paths of caterpillars and the labyrinth of a small
dragon, and came at last to the cave.

It was a ledge behind the tall waterfall, about halfway up
the cavern wall. Here the river was comparatively narrow,
for it was falling rapidly. It formed a flattish translucent sheet
that screened the ledge, wafting cool spray-mist across it. On
the other side, he knew, that spray dissipated in the air,
helping form the clouds that occasionally added their rain to
the plants below. Sometimes he wished he could fly among
those clouds, penetrating their mysteries as readily as he
penetrated those of the smaller tunnels. But such wishes were
mild. He would have felt at peace here, were it not the lair of
the Norns.

They came out of their dark hole, three human figures.
They were zombies: two complete, the third half.

The half-woman stepped toward him. "Yes we can tell
you, Arlo, son of Aton," she said. "If we would." She was
actually rather sensual, with large, well-formed breasts, a
small waist, unwrinkled skin, and flowing black hair. Arlo
had no notion how old she was; it was impossible to tell with
zombies. Probably fifty or sixty years, for her eyes were slits
through which an ancient hunger shone.

Arlo drew up to the edge of their ledge and waited, not
speaking. It did not surprise him or alarm him that Verthandi
should know his mission without being told; that was the
nature of the Norns. Their visions derived from Chthon, who
of course knew everything. Yet they were not entirely of
Chthon, for some human elements remained, especially in
Verthandi. Their perspective differed.

The half-woman reached out her hand to intersect the
waterfall. Spray shot out to douse Arlo. She had uncanny
aim! "My sisters will answer you," she said, "But they must
touch you."

Because they were blind. Something in the zombie process
had destroyed their sight and much of their hearing, so that
they were largely dependent on tactile input. Probably the

myxo—a thick enough coating of that gummy stuff. . . ugh!
Arlo knew that, and had sympathy for their plight—but he did
not like being touched by those wrinkled, grasping hands.

"Then talk to your hvee," Verthandi said, turning her
back.

She really did know! And so she must know the answer. He
would have to submit. He knew they would not hurt him, in
fact he could probably pitch all three over the cliff if he had
to. Except that that would anger Chthon. By the same token,
they would be careful of him, for they were more dependent
on Chthon than he was.

He stood, and the three came to him. Urder reached out a
thin hand and laid it on his chest. From her mouth poured a
dribble of gibberish as her fingers slid across the muscles of
his chest.

"Child of malice," Verthandi. translated. "Incestuous
issue, but very strong."

"I'm the child of Coquina, "Arlo said, irritatedly. "She
was never malefic."

Urdur poked her jagged fingernail at his masculine nipples
and emitted shrill laughter. Arlo realized he had been duped
by some sort of pun or joke whose meaning only the Norns
comprehended.

Skuld now put her cold hands on his right leg. She burst
into her own gibberish. Again Verthandi translated: "How
soon this flesh carries us all to Ragnarok!"

This time Arlo kept his mouth shut. The prophecy made no
sense, but he didn't want to provoke more insane mirth.

Now Verthandi herself touched him. Her hands were
smooth and strong, and they took hold of his genital, knead-
ing, stretching, forcing a reaction that was not unpleasant.
"This hardening rod transfixes your sister," she said.

"I have no sister!'' Arlo cried, jerking away. "Why don't
you answer my questions? Why does Chthon hide from me?
Why does my own hvee turn against me? Who is this child
Ex?"

Verthandi looked calmly at him.  She was breathing

with greater volume now, and had the shape of a remarkably
fair woman. But her words remained zombie. "We have
answered; past, future, and present. Your angry incest
destroys life and death."

Arlo backed away. "This is crazy! What is your price for a
fair answer?" For he knew they could tell him, if they only
would.

Verthandi squinted at him a long moment. "You are
sixteen, very nearly," she said.

Arlo started to correct her, then realized that he could not
be really sure of his age. It had been a couple of years since he
had asked Coquina about it, and perhaps he was older now.

"That may be considered an age of consent," the Norn
continued.

Now he understood her well enough to become uneasy.
She had massaged his body, arousing a certain urgency in
him, a certain mystery. Surely she knew more about this
matter than he did, and wanted more of his body than a mere
touch. And because there was a strong, confusing element of
desire in him, his repulsion was greater. "Not that!" He did
not know what or why not; perhaps it was a fear of being
initiated into mysteries that could make him part zombie
himself. "What other price?"

She gestured. "Stand in the water."

He looked at the falls. It would be suicide to attempt to
stand in that downrushing wall! But she extended her gesture
to the side, and he saw that further along there was a smaller
shoot that splashed off the ledge, forming an arcing spray
over the chasm. There was a footing there—barely.

"I would be swept off," he demurred.

She held her open hand toward him, offering to steady
him. Arlo did not feel at ease, but decided this was the best
compromise he could make. He walked toward the lesser
falls.

From up close, the situation seemed more precarious. He
felt an apprehension verging on terror. Therefore he
proceeded, knowing the Norm were testing him. They ex-

pected him to fail, to back off—and then to have no pretext
not to obtain his answers their way. Or give up the quest. As
he would not.

He inserted the toes of one foot into the water. It was icy
cold, and the force was such as to bounce his foot out again,
throwing him off-balance. His arms flailed wildly, and
Verthandi caught his hand, steadying him.

Perhaps she had as much of him as she required, merely
grasping his hand, controlling his life physically. She could
easily tip him into the gulf. So be it; he would not yield. He
put his foot back in the water, setting it firmly on the slippery
rock, then wedged his leg in slowly.

The numbing force of it traveled up his leg to his waist,
then on up to his chest. At first it was as though he would be
swept entirely away by that current; but as he came in wholly,
the force steadied, and the water flowed all about him,
containing him. The center of the falls was hollow; there was
no strong beat upon his head. He withdrew his hand from that
of the Norn and stood there, encapsulated in the descending
chill.

Perhaps this was what it felt like to be a zombie, contained
in Chthon's beneficence.

Soon his confusion and annoyance with Ex faded. She was
a young girl, a child banged on the head; naturally she reacted
irrationally. He would take care of her, and she would recov-
er. He liked that notion: taking care of her. He had never had
a human companion before, especially not a female. A real
female; the zombies didn't count, for they were only shells,
their minds buried somewhere in Chthon. Being encap-
sulated might be nice—but only if it were possible to break
out at will.

Now he was able to approach the hvee problem. Why had
his plants shied from him? Did they resent the presence of
another person in the garden? Yet old Doc Bedside came
often to the garden. Arlo resented this but could do nothing;
the man was another creature of Chthon—like the Norns, but
different. The hvee did not like Bedside—but this had never

affected the plants' reaction to Arlo. Why should it be
otherwise with Ex?

The reason had to be in Arlo himself, as the Norns seemed
to have suggested. He must have changed in some way,
making him foreign to the hvee. For the plants were
mindless; they could not reason and therefore could not
lie. They reacted only to what was in the person they were
near.

This was difficult thinking! Arlo had seldom explored his
own motives deeply, but now he had to try. He had to make it
right with the hvee because the emotional plants mirrored his
self-esteem. In this sense he was incestuous, perhaps
destroying himself: his emotions breeding within their own
family, not truly interacting with the emotions of other peo-
ple. The Norns' message was coming clear!

How had he changed? No way—except that he had taken
care of the girl. Would the hvee have liked him better if he
had let her die? If he had let Chthon make her another
zombie? No—he had done what seemed right, because he
needed a companion.

A companion other than the hvee? No, the hvee was not
jealous. In fact, it was the nature of the plant to cement the
love of a man and woman. Once a given hvee fixed on a man,
it would die in his absence—unless in the presence of the
woman who truly loved him.

Man? Woman? Love? What had any of this to do with
him?

But he had to explore it honestly. The girl Ex fascinated
him at the same time as she annoyed him. That was confus-
ing. Perhaps that confusion extended to the hvee.

Well, all he had to do was get to know the girl better. Then
there would be no confusion.

Suddenly a feeling of dread infused him. Arlo grabbed for
his spear and almost overbalanced himself. For an instant his
face poked through the tube of water, and he gazed into the
abyss.

But there was no immediate threat. He was safe here, as

long as he kept his balance. As safe as it was possible to be in
the caverns.

No—the menace was not to him, but to someone else. His
father Aton? No, not directly. His mother Coquina? No.

He stiffened. Ex! She was alone and unguarded in the
garden below, and something huge and awful was moving
toward her. He felt it in that part of him attuned to the life of
the caverns. That talent Chthon had taught him.

Arlo stepped out of the shower. The water wrenched at him
again, and his feet slipped out from under. He sat down hard
on the rock, his legs going out over the edge, his gaze
fashioning a precipitous plunge through the glowing vapors
of the middle space of the garden . . . and again Verthandi's
hand caught his and held him steady.

"You have saved me. You have also answered my
questions," Arlo told her. "I will remember that. But now I
must hurry."

She only nodded. She surely knew whether he would ever
return to her, and was willing to wait. Zombies had ex-
traordinary patience.

He left the cave of the Norns, impelled by his new urgen-
cy. He made his way down through the labyrinth of passages,
again reminded how formidable they would have been for
anyone who did not know their idiosyncrasies and dangers.
His father could not pass here—at least not with any speed or
security. But Arlo had had years to explore them, with
Chthon's protection and help.

This particular region had only one safe exit: a corkscrew
tunnel barely large enough to let a man pass. All other routes
led past potwhales, caterpillars, and other predators. Arlo
could traverse them when Chthon was with them, but not
alone.

As he approached the corkscrew—the term derived from
an artifact mentioned in LOE, a metal-wire spiral used to
remove the ancient stoppers from bottles—he stopped. A
salamander was there.

The best way to deal with a salamander was to avoid it.
Normally they did not stray from the hottest wind-tunnels.

Which suggested that this one's presence in this key location
was not coincidence. Chthon could have summoned it to bar
the way.

Why?

Arlo froze, a prickle of dread traveling up his spine. Ex
was alone; only his determination had spared her from
Chthon's siege, before. She was imminently threatened by
something vicious. A wolf thing. Now—

He had to get past the salamander! But the creature was
aware of him, alert—and the very touch of its tiny tooth
meant death.

"Chthon!" he called automatically, knowing that was
useless. One lesson this experience with Ex had already
taught him: he could no longer rely on his friend the god. Not
completely. And what was untrustworthy part of the time was
uncertain all of the time. He had depended on Chthon to
protect him from cavern predators, until he had come to think
of the caverns as safe. That had been a dangerous com-
placency!

Now he had to handle the salamander himself—and
quickly, for the menace to Ex was growing. Chthon, balked
from direct attack, was now using an indirect approach,
sending a monster to kill Ex while the salamander blocked off
Arlo. Had he remained longer with the Norns, the deed would
have been accomplished before he could return. The Norns,
governed by another aspect of Chthon, had not informed
him. They had sought to distract him longer..

Arlo scowled. One day, when he had nothing better to do,
he just might see about making them regret that.

Suddenly a new, ugly connection formed in his mind. The
hvee, too, had worked Chthon's will. It had sent him to the
Norns, rendering Ex vulnerable. The hvee was able to grow
in the caverns only because of Chthon's ambience. Chthon
could make anything happen. Chthon had wanted Arlo to be
happy, so the cavern god had provided him, through Doc
Bedside, with the ultimate in contentment: successful hvee.
But by that token, the hvee was but another zombie, or at least
a partial zombie, like Verthandi and Bedside. It seemed

independent, but at the root it was not.

Arlo realized that he had complicated his life phenomenal-
ly when he had set his will against that of his god.

But the salamander: let the theoretical implications go, in
the face of the specific. He did not dare put his hands on it.
The thing was less than the span of his spread hand from
thumb to little finger, but its virulent poison could kill within
minutes. He could not risk hurdling it, for the thing could
jump as high as he could. He could bat it aside with a
stick—but he had no stick or stone, and no time to fetch
one.

He did have his stalactite spear, still tied to his body. If he
could stab the thing ...

No time to debate. The salamander started for him, for
these creatures always attacked, never relented. He had to
fight or run. He could outrun it, and ordinarily would have
—but there were no tunnel loops here that would enable him
to circle beyond it and escape in the direction he required. Not
in time.

He leaped toward it, stabbing with his point. The creature
cooperated by opening its jaws to bite the weapon—and the
point of the spear rammed right down its throat. Lucky thrust!

Arlo threw the spear to the side. The salamander was not
yet dead, but it could not dislodge itself from its impalement,
or move while anchored by the heavy stone spear. The way
was clear.

Then he hesitated. He might have need of his spear again.
In fact, he surely would, to balk that menace closing in on Ex.
Gingerly he picked it up by the end, lifting the salamander
into the air. Its beady eyes stared at him with consummate
malevolence, and this gave Arlo an odd thrill. He liked the
hate of this little monster!

He moved on, carrying the spear horizontally and to the
side, so that the poison would neither roll down the spear to
his hand nor be carried to him in droplets on the wind. He
could scrape the salamander off against a suitable rock, then
rinse the spear carefully in running water. When he had time.
Right now he had to carry it awkwardly.

The corkscrew was a special problem. If he slid the spear
down ahead of him, poison might drip to the stone to be
picked up by his body. If he held it above him, drops could
fall on him. But he found he was able to carry it behind in
such a way that it was never actually above him. Drops did
fall on the stone, and he knew it would be long before he
dared travel this way again. Well, the Norns could wait!

He ran on through the wider, lower tunnels. Soon he would
re-enter the gardens—and he had gained on the menace. The
animal was very large, he knew, now that he was closer to it.
It could not take the most direct route, but had to find passage
for its girth. So it was slow.

"Arlo." A man stood in his way. He was shorter and
slighter than Arlo, and he was old: in his middle sixties, Arlo
knew. This was Doc Bedside.

Arlo knew the man was up to no good. In fact, he rep-
resented another barrier interposed by Chthon—a more
formidable one than either Norn or salamander. For Bedside
was not only mad, he was intelligent.

Still, perhaps he could bluff his way past. "I have speared
a stray salamander. I must dispose of it. Be careful of the
poison." And he poked it suggestively at Bedside.

"Ah, yes, the episode of the salamander," Bedside said,
not yielding the right-of-way though his eyes seemed to glow
within the sallow crinkles of his face. "Had your father but
known . . ."

"I killed it, not my father," Arlo said. How could he
move the man? The wolf was getting closer to the sleeping
girl; now he felt both her slumbering innocence and its
malice.

Malice—what had the Norns said?

No time for that! He had to get by, but he could not simply
shove the old man aside. Bedside had peculiar power of his
own, as the most cunning of all Chthon's minions. In many
cases he actually spoke for Chthon. A direct attack on him
would be like a sally against Chthon: despite everything,
unthinkable.

"Aton was physically balked by the salamander," Bed-

side said. "But he was emotionally balked by the minionette.
His death reflected his life, could he but have read the
parallels in time."

"Minionette? Death? My father lives," Arlo said, per-
plexed.

"All men sent to the prison Chthon are officially dead,"
Bedside said. "The caverns have taken the place of capital
punishment. There is no release; it is like the mythical un-
derworld. I died in §394 by that definition; Aton died in
§400.I was sentenced to prison Chthon because I am mad; he
because he loved a minionette. Much the same thing."

Arlo was growing desperate because of the looming
approach of the cavern menace, yet his thirst for information
about his parent's situation compelled him to follow this up.
He knew Bedside was holding him here, just as the salaman-
der had, just as the Norns had. But the hunger the old man had
roused was more compelling than that the Norns had touched,
and harder to combat than the salamander's threat. He knew
Bedside would speak only while his terms were met, again
like the Norns he resembled.

Ah—but the wolf seemed to have mislaid the scent of the
prey, temporarily. Chthon could not guide it all the way, for
that would overtly break the covenant they had so recently
made. The wolf had to find Ex itself. So a little extra time had
developed. Arlo had to delay—or lose, perhaps forever, his
chance to acquire this knowledge. Restricted as he was to the
caverns, his sources of outside information were invaluable.
So he listened, though simultaneously angry about being
controlled this way.

"What's a minionette?" he asked.

"A female of modified human stock inhabiting the planet
Minion. Your grandmother was a minionette; you are
quarter-minion."

"But you said my father was imprisoned for loving a
minionette! My mother—"

"Coquina is human, or close to it. She is native Hvee. The
minionette is death."

"The salamander is death!" Arlo said, looking at the
creature on his spear. It still lived, struggling every so often.

"Precisely. Aton sought the incalculable wealth of the
blue garnet, but what he found was the salamander. In the
equivalent episode of his life he sought the lovely siren—or
shall we say Valkyrie—the minionette, but that quest only
brought him here to the nether world. Siren, Valkyrie,
minionette: all are mere conveyances to death. All his life
was like that."

"All reflecting his death? That makes no sense—"

"His life reflected his death, and his death his life. All he
had to do was interpret the parallels, and he would have
known his future."

Arlo remained incredulous. "The salamander like the
minionette? Did she have poison fangs?"

"In her fashion. Your life, too, has parallels—if you can
read them. The hints are all about you."

Arlo smiled, looking again at the salamander. "If I meet a
minionette, I'll poke my spear through her belly."

"Undoubtedly. That would certainly be best."

If Bedside agreed with him, Arlo knew he had better
reconsider. But suddenly an unbearably intense sensation
passed through him. The wolf had recovered the scent,
charged Ex, and had her in its teeth!

Arlo held the salamander before him and sprinted. This
time Bedside, alert to the menace, got out of his way. Arlo
would gladly have impaled him along with the salamander!

Moments later he burst into the garden. But his approach
had already alarmed the monster. All he saw was its huge
haunch as it fled. He hurled the spear after it, hoping to nick it
with the poisoned end, but the range was too long.

Ex lay in blood on the stone. Her body had been torn open
like that of a butchered chipper, exposing her innards—yet
she lived. Arlo took one horrified look and knew he could do
nothing. He had to get help.

Where? Not from Chthon, certainly! Who else was there to
turn to?

He was hardly aware of his rush home. Suddenly he was
there, panting violently, drawing on his trunks as Coquina
looked up in surprise.

She wore a dress, very like those pictured in LOE. She was
always clothed, despite the stifling heat. Clothing was part of
the home-cave ritual; it had never occurred to Arlo that things
should ever be otherwise. She was a woman of about fifty,
and whether she was beautiful or ugly was irrelevant. She
was his mother.

Arlo had a hard time catching his breath, and the sweat
seemed to be squirting out of his skin in this sudden oven. But
Coquina never left her burning-wall premises, heated by a
boiling stream. Not for more than a moment, certainly.

"A girl," he cried. "Attacked. By a monster. Dying—"

Coquina wasted no time with questions. "Aton's questing
in the upwind forest. Find him there. Take Sleipnir."

"I can't ride Sleipnir!" Arlo protested.

"Hang onto his tail; follow him. He can find Aton im-
mediately and carry you both back."

She was right: this was the fastest way. "Thanks, Moth-
er!" She hadn't even shown surprise over Ex!

He left the oven-cave and ran to the pasture. This was a
closed minor network of passages reserved for the animal,
barricaded not against his escape but against the intrusion of
dangerous predators. He located Sleipnir by the sounds of the
animal's grazing: a steady chip-chip-chip. Sleipnir was
another glow-feeder, his great front teeth chipping off
flakes of rock to chew for their coating of lichen. It was a
tedious chore, requiring much time and effort—but the
creature had time, and strength, and imagination for little
else. In fact, Aton had to pasture him in a suitable section
each time, or the chipper would work over recently de-
glowed stone, and starve.

Sleipnir had a bulbous, long-snouted head, a segmented
body, and eight powerful legs. He was low and long, able to
run through fairly tight tunnels without pause. That was what
made him such a good steed—for Aton. Sleipnir had little
wit, but he knew his master and tolerated no one else upon

him though he was strong enough" to carry several people at
once.

"Come, stupid," Arlo said.

The animal ignored him.

"Sleipnir!" Arlo cried loudly. Now he perked up, hearing
his name—but when he saw that it was only Arlo, he returned
to his repast. CHIP! CHIP!

Arlo grabbed hold of the creature's spikelike tail. "Find
Aton!" he bawled, making his voice sound as much like his
father's as he could. "Aton! ATON!"

That registered. Sleipnir looked about, searching for his
master. When he did not see him, he sniffed the floor.

"Aton! Upwind forest!" Arlo cried, jerking on the tail.
With Ex dying, he had to struggle with this moronic beast!

Sleipnir could not understand the words, but now the need
to find his master had been invoked, and he began to move.
His brain was minimal, but his nose was sophisticated. In a
moment, he had located the freshest spoor. He pursued it.

Was there really such a difference between man and ani-
mal, Arlo wondered. Norns, salamander, and Doc Bedside
had evoked particular responses in Arlo, just as Arlo had
evoked this response in the pseudo-horse. Intelligence was
not of itself sufficient to circumvent such responses, or he
would have been able to save Ex by ignoring the distractions
placed in his way.

When Sleipnir ran, he ran. Arlo hung to the tail with both
hands and sprinted, but the steed was too swift for him. Soon
he was reduced to bouncing: putting down both feet together
in a kind of sliding hop, to support himself while the
creature's headlong pace carried him along. This was rough
exercise—but it was getting him where he wanted to go!

The passing caves became a blur. Some were dark, some
light; some small, some huge. Some were straight, with the
wind rushing through; some curved and recurved intricately.
An outsider would have been amazed at the variety of shape
and color; Arlo took it all for granted.

At last they reached the upwind forest. Here the stalactites
extended down from the ceiling to connect with the sta-

lagmites below, forming columns. But many were not verti-
cal; the force and eddies of the wind had taken the dripping
fluids slantwise, and the rock formations had followed. At
times over the centuries, natural forces had shifted the wind,
causing the structures to change direction, and the growing
presence of upwind columns had interrupted the airstream
and affected the downwind columns. Slow accretion had
been replaced by wind erosion. As a result, the stalactites had
irregularly descending branches, and the stalagmites had
roots that twisted in widely varied configurations. The col-
ors, too, were divergent, with glowing blue and pink stripes
augmenting the green moss. Even Arlo could see that this
represented a kind of history of the cavern: the glow had not
always been green, but only in the developing columns were
the prior types recorded.

"Father!" Arlo cried. His arms and legs were numb, his
body sore from the bruising run, but that hardly mattered.

Aton turned. He was fifty-two years old, dark-bearded and
powerful, with a certain aura of determination or ruthlessness
about him. He punched his fist into Sleipnir's nose, his way
of patting the animal. The creature was so tough it could not
feel a light touch. Aton's single eye looked inquiringly at
Arlo.

"Girl. Wounded. Dying. Blood. Help," Arlo said be-
tween gulps of air.

Aton put one hand on Sleipnir's back and vaulted aboard.
This vigor did not seem strange to Arlo; his father had always
been an active man, and only recently had Arlo outgrown
him. Aton leaned over, caught his son under the arms, lifted
him and deposited him on the rear segment of the steed.
Sleipnir didn't notice; all he cared about was that Aton was
riding him.

There had never been another human being in this region
of the caverns other than Aton, Coquina, Arlo, Doc Bedside,
and the zombies. Yet Aton hadn't hesitated. "Where?" Aton
asked.

"In my gardens."

Aton had never been to the gardens, though he knew where
they were, because the way was blocked by so many animate
and inanimate threats. Aton did not have the aid of Chthon on
that route; it was as though the god wanted no one but Arlo
there. But of course Arlo had explored all the tunnels and
knew his way through safely, regardless of Chthon's in-
fluence.

Aton guided Sleipnir according to Arlo's instructions, and
they thundered toward the gardens. Even on this fleet mount,
it took some time because the safe route was circuitous.
Afraid to contemplate what they would find there, Arlo
talked with his father: a thing he seldom did. It was not that
there was any bad feeling between them, but that there was
inadequate feeling. Arlo really did not know his father well.
"What is a minionette?" He had asked this question of
Bedside, but received no satisfactory answer. Of course a
minionette came from planet Minion; why should that be
significant? Why did she equate with sirens, Valkyries, and
death?

Aton's back stiffened, and Arlo knew that he had made a
mistake. As the second son, substitute for the favored first-
born, he dared not presume. He had supposed this to be a
special case. "Who spoke to you of that?"

"Old Doc Bedside."

Aton grunted contemptuously, but he relaxed a bit. "What
did he tell you?"

"Only that I was quarter-minion. My grandmother—"

"Enough!"

Arlo was glad enough to let it drop. Aton was a man of
violent temperament, and he had a sadistic streak. It was
evident that Bedside had been sowing dissent, in his subtle
fashion. Time for a change of subject.

"How did you get Sleipnir?"

Aton relaxed again. "That was Bedeker's doing." He
always called Doc Bedside that. "He and I went exploring in
the early days, but we were careless and got trapped by a
caterpillar. He tried to distract it while I pounded a hole in the

wall, but it stabbed him with its tail and incorporated him."

Arlo knew how that worked. The long caterpillars rammed
their tail-spikes through the quarry, inhaling the victim
through the middle. In moments, special substances or
nerves extended into the victim's body, and instead of dying,
he was reanimated as a segment of the creature, marching in
unison with the other segments. In due course, the segments
of the latter end of the creature were slowly drained of their
resources, going to sustain the forepart, shrinking until they
were little more than walking lumps. The caterpillar never ate
with its mouth; its face was a huge facade intended to frighten
potential prey toward the tail. There was little defense against
a caterpillar except avoidance, as with other chthonic
menaces. But it could readily be avoided with suitable fore-
sight. On occasion Arlo had scrambled over a caterpillar's
mid-portion, since only the tail could attack.

Then the other meaning of Aton's words penetrated.
"Bedside was incorporated? But he's alive!"

"That took you a while, son," Aton said with a brief
laugh. "Bedeker is only half-alive. He's a creature of
Chthon, a mad doctor, a golem, an animated stick. A good
doctor, though, especially with Chthon's assistance. You
should have gone to him for help first."

"I couldn't. Chthon wants the girl dead."

"I thought as much," Aton said. "Chthon wasn't in on
this particular scheme, it seems. You're beginning to
appreciate that the god of the caverns is not necessarily
beneficent.''

"Yes!" It had been a hard lesson, as most cavern lessons
were. Yet Arlo realized that his father was pleased. Aton
hated Chthon—yet he stayed here in Chthon's demesne, and
Chthon tolerated him. Why? Arlo dared not ask—yet.

"An ordinary man would have been lost," Aton continued
after a moment. "But Bedeker belongs to Chthon, and
Chthon controls all life in the caverns. Except the three of us.
The human mind is too complex to control without an
enormous special effort."

"The myxo!" Arlo cried.

"Right. And those of us with minion blood are capable of
resisting the myxo, so that if Chthon prevails, the result is not
a controlled human mind but a zombie. So it isn't worth it.
Still, the mineral intellect has ways of making its point.
Chthon could have stopped the caterpillar—but maybe it
wanted to teach us a lesson." He always referred to Chthon
as "it," signaling his smoldering antipathy. "So it let Bedek-
er get caught. I escaped—only because Chthon let me—but
for a week Bedeker marched in the caterpillar. Several more
segments were incorporated behind him. I thought I'd never
see him again, and I wasn't sorry."

Aton shook his head, his dark hair waving with the motion.
"Until that episode, I never really appreciated Chthon's full
power. Maybe I still don't. Well, Chthon showed me! A
predator attacked that caterpillar—some huge wolflike
thing—and—"

"Wolf!" Arlo cried. But he shut up as his father paused.
He wanted to hear the rest of the episode.

"The wolf severed it just in front of Bedeker. The main
caterpillar escaped, but Bedeker survived as an independent
segment. He wasn't a real caterpillar; he couldn't use his tail
to incorporate new segments. He was just a ten-legged
fragment walking around. But now he had control. Maybe it
was really Chthon-control; I'm sure I would have died in that
situation. But in due course the predator attacked again, this
time cutting off the last four segments. And still Bedeker
lived. He returned almost to normal—it's hard to tell, since
he is half mad, half Chthon anyway—while the remainder of
his former body carried on by itself. Again, no death. The
new head assumed control and started eating. Those last
segments had been pretty strong, so the thing was stupid but
powerful. Bedeker gave it to me to take care of, and he named
it Sleipnir, after the eight-legged horse of Norse mythology..
You'll find that in LOE."

Aton fell silent, and Arlo asked no more questions. The
story was incredible—yet he had to believe it. Chthon did

have such power, and Doc Bedside did have huge scars on his
body whose significance suddenly manifested. But how
amazing, for the old mad doctor had almost literally birthed
this fine cavern horse—a four-segment caterpillar fragment!
Where else could such a thing have happened?

They entered the gardens. Aton looked around with in-
terest, blinking in the unaccustomed yellow light, for he had
not had opportunity to inspect this region before. "Nice," he
said appreciatively. "I seem to remember something like
this, vaguely. I think the first time Chthon guided me through
the caverns, using the half-woman ..."

"Black-haired?" Arlo asked.

"Yes. Half-zombie. Don't tell me she's still around?"

"Yes. She's one of the Norns."

"Norns!" Aton exploded, laughing. "Chthon must have
quite a sense of humor, deep in its stone circuits. She was a
Lower Cavern bitch, when I knew her."

Bitch. The female of an Old Earth dog, evidently a term of
disrespect. But now they were coming into Arlo's particular
garden near the falls, where the girl lay.

Ex remained as she had been. Arlo had difficulty looking.
It was not the sight of wounds and blood that bothered him,
but the fact that he had so recently known this person, and in
fact had some responsibility for her condition.

"She's been gutted, but she lives," Aton said. "That's
remarkable. Are you sure she's not zombie?"

"She's human! Chthon tried to take her—and then sent the
wolf."

Aton looked up. "Wolf?" he asked sharply, evidently
making the same connection Arlo had. A wolf had freed
Bedside from the caterpillar. . . .

"That's what it felt like. Its mind. Bedside blocked me off,
so I came too late and hardly saw it. Big—big, like a wolf.''

"You've never seen a wolf!"

"I've seen the pictures in LOE. But it's only the feel I
mean. The malignancy. It doesn't matter what it looks like.
It's a wolf."

"A wolf," Aton repeated. "You're right: in the caverns,
feel is more important than appearance." Then he shook

himself. "So you've got a girl! She must have strayed from
the prison."

"Yes. She said so." But now Arlo was aware of a certain
deviousness in his father and knew he was concealing some-
thing. Aton should have been surprised, perhaps angry—but
he was neither. He could hardly be in collusion with Chthon.
So what did he know?

"We can't save her," Aton said regretfully. "Her guts
have been spilled. I don't know what keeps her alive."

There were times when his father lacked tact. Yet it was
true. There was no explaining what kept Ex breathing. "We
have to try," Arlo said.

"All we can do is tie her together and see what happens.
Only Chthon can save her."

"But Chthon won't."

The man's eye looked at him, and Arlo knew the question
was rhetorical. "Why not?"

"Because Chthon sent the wolf to kill her!"

Aton nodded. He gathered strong vines from the native
flora of the garden. "Don't you think Chthon could have
arranged to kill her outright, instead of leaving her hanging
by a thread?"

"I—" But his arrival could not have had much effect; the
wolf had already been departing. "Chthon wanted her—this
way?"

"It is possible to bargain with Chthon. That's how I saved
your mother."

Arlo was torn by hope and incredulity. "You—?"

"She had the chill."

"The chill?"

"I forgot. That's not in LOE." He sighed. "I hate this
business. I think your girl is going to die, so I'm talking about
something else. But maybe this will help." He paused,
finding his mental place as his hands worked, preparing the
vines. "Most of what I know about the chill I learned from fat
Hasty. That's Hastings—a fellow prisoner, a quarter-century
ago. Hasty, Framy, Bossman, Garnet, the black-haired
bitch—I never did know her name—"

"Verthandi."

Aton snorted, but continued: "Two hundred forty-one
denizens of the nether caverns, and as many more in the
upper prison. But Hasty was special. He knew everything,
except how to mine a garnet. He died stuck in a hole, chopped
in half by Bossman's axe. Had to be done, because the jelly
whale was coming . . ."He trailed off.

"You mean a potwhale?" Arlo asked.

"Hasty did a marvelous presentation. He phrased the
mystery of the chill as though it were a parody of the earlier
quest for the nature of light. He talked about the particle
theory and the wave theory, and showed how the first was
exploded and the second swamped. He had fun with his puns!
He also took his digs at the obtuseness of military doctors
who suppose that no person without a fever can be sick, even
though he appears to be dying. And the scholastic 'publish
or perish' system that has always kept professionals too
busy with irrelevancies to attend to their legitimate
work."

Arlo shook his head. "I don't understand."

"No, of course you wouldn't. The prisoners didn't grasp
the nuances either. But the essence was this: the chill comes
in ninety-eight-year cycles—waves of it spreading out
from the center of the galaxy. Where it strikes, more than
half the population dies. Each infected person becomes
colder and colder until he can no longer sustain the bodily
processes necessary to life. There is no cure.

"Coquina caught it when it crossed planet Hvee the last
time, in §403. I knew she would die. She had stayed in the
path of the chill only to take care of me in my madness, and in
that manner she showed me what true love was. I knew I
loved her too. So I did what I had resolved never to do, and I
made a bargain with Chthon, agreeing to come here to stay
provided Chthon enabled her to live. As long as Chthon keeps
its bargain, I keep mine. Honor between enemies, you might
say. She stays in a cave so hot her body temperature cannot
drop, and Chthon's ambience touches her to keep her sane
and functional, and so she survives. It isn't much of a life for

her, but if she ever leaves that heat, or the presence of
Chthon, she will die."

Arlo was stunned. In one speech his father had clarified
lifelong mysteries—yet how many new mysteries unfolded
in that telling! What was the real cause of the chill, and how
could Chthon nullify it as though Coquina were merely
another hvee plant, existing by the god's will, yet no zom-
bie? What had brought Anton, by his own statement, to
madness? How did the minionette relate to this? And why
had Chthon wanted Anton to live here? Arlo knew better
than to inquire; his father, like Bedside, volunteered infor-
mation only when he chose. This had been an unprece-
dented windfall, but that was all.

Aton wrapped the vines around Ex's torso, pulling the
great wound together and poking her intestines inside, one
link at a time, gently. Even Arlo could see that this was
extremely crude surgery, bound to be futile; but there was
little else to do.

"At least there are hardly any harmful microbes here,"
Aton murmured. "Wounds don't suppurate here, and there
are no contagious diseases. Outside, even a scratch could kill
you, or the air exhaled by a sick man."

"A scratch by the salamander kills," Arlo said. "And the
breath of a dragon, too."

"Something like that," Aton agreed, with an obscure
smile.

"I bargained with Chthon," Arlo ventured. "I threatened
to kill myself if it didn't stop the myxo."

Aton looked up at him, eye widening. "You experienced
the myxo?"

"It was trying to take over Ex, and she was crusted with
white, so I put the spear to myself and—"

"And so you bargained with the nether god, because it
had either to make you a zombie or let you die. And you
won!"

"I guess so. But when I left Ex, the wolf attacked—"

Aton put his hand on Arlo's shoulder. "Son, you are a

man. You fought Chthon itself to save your girl, as I did. But
you did not go far enough."

Arlo was immensely flattered by his father's statement.
But he looked down at the bound body, still slowly leaking
blood, and knew that he had lost what he had fought for. "I
guess not."

"You stopped Chthon from using the myxo. But so long as
it controls the animals of the caverns, it can kill the girl. You
cannot save her without coming to terms with Chthon."

Arlo shivered despite the warmth of the gardens. "Should
I try to kill myself again?"

Aton closed his eye. "Son, I have neglected you. Aesir
was my son, and when he died it was as though I had no child.
You were there, later, but you were hardly real to me. It is the
same mistake I made when I clung to the minionette in
preference to your mother. But now you are a man, and I
know that though you came second, you are every bit as much
mine as is Coquina. The second is not inferior to the first! I
would not have you die."

Again, Arlo was amazed. This was the strongest expres-
sion of affinity he had ever heard from his father. And now he
had heard the name of his lost brother: Aesir. And he had
Aton's admission that he had loved the minionette. But Arlo
kept his voice steady. "I am glad. But how can I protect Ex
from Chthon?"

"Only as I protect Coquina. Tell Chthon you will not
oppose it so long as your girl lives. Really lives, not a
zombie! Chthon wants your cooperation, even as it wanted
mine. In fact—" Aton paused momentarily, a strange
expression passing across his face—"In fact, I suspect
Chthon only wanted me here in the caverns so that I could
beget a child. A human creature conceived, birthed, and
wholly enclosed by the caverns. It is possible Chthon killed
Aesir because he was not suitable for its purpose. Now you
are here—and Chthon wants you whole. I don't know why.
But I think you can bargain. It would take many years to
produce another like you—and I doubt Chthon wants to wait
that long."

"Chthon wants me . . ." Arlo echoed. "It must be true.
Chthon has always been my friend. Until Ex came."

Aton smiled. "Evidently Chthon wants no child from you!
And certainly no corruption of your mind by any outsider.
There is your bargaining point, perhaps. Tell it you will have
no child by Ex and will cooperate as before no matter what
she may tell you, so long as Chthon makes no further move
against her. And repairs the damage already done."

"But I don't know how to have a child—or how not to!"
Arlo protested.

"You'll find out how. And Chthon can prevent concep-
tion, so long as the two of you remain here. I think it's a fair
bargain. See if Chthon agrees."

Arlo turned inward—and Chthon was there, his friend, as
before. "Chthon agrees," he said, wonderingly.

Aton raised the eyebrow above his good eye. "Just like
that!" He had no direct contact with Chthon and wanted
none.

Arlo looked at Ex, who seemed to be resting easier now.
"What is conception?" he asked, suspecting it had some-
thing to do with the curious crease between her legs.

Aton turned toward Sleipnir. "The girl is young yet. Do
not force her. Let her recover, let her grow a couple of years.
Get to know her well. If she is good, she will fill your life as
Coquina fills mine. She will convert the animal into a man."
He climbed onto his steed.

It came to Arlo that his father had to have known that Ex
was coming: company for a boy who had not realized he was
lonely. But Chthon had not agreed to the arrangement, and
here was the consequence: the wolf's attack.

"You asked about the minionette," Aton said. "When
you go home, ask your mother. She will tell you as much as
you care to know." Then, to Sleipnir: "Any route home. I
believe Chthon will protect us this one time." And he was
gone.

Arlo felt Chthon's confirmation. The god had known what
Aton would say and do, and thus had permitted his visit to the
gardens. This once.

He sat beside Ex for a long time, mulling over what his
father had said, watching to see if the girl got better.

Finally Doc Bedside came. "So you have made peace with
Chthon," he observed. "Let me see to the child."

Now it was all right. Arlo let the man remove the vines and
leaves and explore the great wound. "She has astonishing
vitality," Bedside remarked. "And marvelous good fortune.
No internal organs ruptured, bleeding minimal, considering.
A few stitches and Chthon's beneficence will see her through, I
suspect."

"But why did Chthon want to kill her?" Arlo asked. Aton
had suggested a reason, but now the notion of sacrificing a
living human being merely to prevent her from being a
companion seemed less credible. Surely there were less
strenuous ways!

"Chthon's ways are inscrutable. But you have made your
bargain; Chthon will honor it. No creature of the caverns will
harm her so long as you and Chthon are one."

"What does Chthon want with me?" Arlo cried.

Bedside studied him in his disquieting fashion. "I am mad.
By that I mean I do not conform to the norms of your society,
though I can approximate them when necessary. Your father
is half-mad. You are sane. You are Chthon's chosen. Your
destiny is huge."

"Chosen for what?"

But Bedside only smiled.

Ex recovered. It was amazingly rapid, considering the
severity of her injury, but it did take time. Arlo brought her
food that Coquina made: glow-bread, fermented vine sap,
dried chipper meat. He carried her regularly jo a narrow,
deep crack above flowing water so that she could defecate
cleanly. He supported her as she practiced walking. And he
talked with her.

Arlo told her all about the caverns: the rivers, the pot-
whales, the ice tunnels, the caterpillars, the forests, the
chimera, and Chthon. He told her how his father mined gold
and precious garnets and other stones to make beautiful rings

that Doc Bedside took outside to trade for civilized goods:
clothing, tools, books.

She in turn told him of the great outside world. How the
wonderful § spaceships traveled from Earth all over the
human sector of the galaxy and even traded with sentient"
alien species: the Xests, Lfa and EeoO. (She had to
pronounce those strange names several times for him: zzest,
fla only with the L and F reversed, one syllable, and EE-e-o-
0 with accents on the first and last syllables, the whole run
together so that it sounded more like an exclamation than a
name.) How mankind had fragmented into planetary sub-
species, each adapted for its particular world in subtle ways
though all looked completely human and could interbreed.
(Interbreed? Arlo inquired, interested. How is that done? But
she seemed not to hear him.) How the stars came out at night,
just as described in LOE: pinpoints of light too numerous to
count, especially in the "Milky Way'' region of the planetary
sky. How there were rocks floating in orbit about individual
stars, called "planetoids"—some only a few miles in
diameter, so that a visitor could hardly cling to their surfaces.
"But excellent for mining rare ores," she said. "Because the
deep strata are all exposed and accessible. Gold, iridium—all
sorts of things just there for the taking, and almost no energy
required to get them into space. Ore-shuttling is a big space
business."

"It must be," Arlo agreed, entranced with this vision.
LOE had nothing like this!

"And some of them are made into holiday stopovers.
Spotels. Sealed in, completely private, with all the comforts
of home." She winked confidentially. " I was conceived in a
spotel."

"But how—?"

"My father's dead now. So's my mother. Must've been
some romance, though, while it lasted!"

That balked further questions about the nature of human
breeding. But the two became intertwined in Arlo's imagina-
tion: ore-mining, planetoids, and romance.

They didn't talk all the time. They played games ranging

from hot-hands to chess. Ex was good at all of them, as she
had excellent physical and mental coordination. For a young
girl, she knew a surprising amount.

As she grew stronger, a strange thing happened. Her body,
thinned drastically by the rigor of the injury, filled out to
more than its original form. Her legs grew rounder, especial-
ly in the upper thighs. Her chest swelled into two humps. Hair
grew under her arms and between her legs, concealing that
cleft that had so intrigued Arlo. Her body came to resemble,
to some degree, that of Verthandi the Norn. And her face
changed subtly, becoming less childlike. She was, in short, a
golden-haired little beauty.

But her manner changed most of all. She remained highly
irritating, but she also became highly suggestive. And,
oddly, it was when she was most infuriating that she was most
intriguing.

"Where do these lead?" Ex asked, gesturing toward an
irregular series of openings in the wall. She was almost better
now, and eager to go everywhere.

"Only to the big gas crevasse," Arlo said. "No way to
pass that. It's the largest canyon in the caverns, hundreds of
miles long."

"Oh, let me see!" she cried, and ran for the nearest hole.

"Wait!" Arlo exclaimed, pursuing her twinkling bottom.
Part of his mind noted how much fuller her buttocks were
than they had been; perhaps it was because she had sat for so
long, recovering. "It isn't safe!"

But she scurried on through, bending over to clear the low
tunnel ceiling. This had the effect of thrusting out her post-
erior further, making it an object of increasing interest to
Arlo, though he was aware that there really was nothing
there. Still, the immediate danger alarmed him.

"There's a dropoff!" he called. "No safe way down, from
here—and the gas would choke you anyway."

She scooted on around a bend. He followed. Beyond it was
another turn, and here the passage narrowed so far that her
hips caught against the sides. He knew the drop was close
ahead, so he grabbed her where he could. One hand passed

inside her legs, catching the front of one thigh, his fingers
sinking into the smooth flesh. "Stop!" he cried.

"You're doing it!" her voice came back. "Goosing me!"
She wriggled, and her hips slid through the constriction.

He tried to hold her, but first her thighs pressed tightly
against his hand, then spread wide, and his fingers slid out.
Again he experienced that mixed excitement and alarm,
wanting to hold that thigh because it excited him, and to
protect Ex from danger—and losing that hold despite every-
thing.

He dived after her—but now his own hips caught in the
constriction. He ripped free, scraping skin on both sides, for
the rock was very rough. Annoyed by the burning pain, and
by her escape, he accelerated again.

"Oh!" she cried ahead, and for a moment he feared she
had plunged into the chasm. But she had stopped in time, and
now was sitting on the cliff edge, dangling her legs down.

"Why didn't you wait?" he demanded angrily. "You
could've gotten killed that way! I told you it was dangerous!''

She looked out into the mist before them as though nothing
had happened. "What is it, Arlo? I've never seen anything
like this!"

"It's the gas crevasse, as I said," he said tightly. "The gas
vapors drop down from the ceiling, there.'' He pointed to the
distant, lofty roof, not actually visible from this vantage.
"They drift into the bottom, maybe a mile down, maybe
more—I don't know how to judge it—and get sucked into
tubes. At the other end, way across the caverns, there's fire.
It blows into the passages and makes the hot upwind tunnels
where the prison is. The wind finally expands and cools and
slows and comes back here, to pick up more gas and repeat
the cycle."

She peered down. "I can't see anything."

" 'Course you can't. There's no glow down there."

"Then how do you know about the gas?"

"My father told me." On one of those few prior occasions
when Aton had talked freely. He was more apt to tell about
things than about people.

"How does he know?"

"Fat Hasty must have explained it to him, when they were
on the Hard Trek."

She sniffed. "That's a myth."

"What?"

"The Hard Trek. It's just a prison story. There never was
any such thing."

"My father was on it!" Arlo protested hotly. "They had
nothing to eat, so they ate their own dead. The chimera
stalked them, and the myxo, and—"

"It's a lovely story, anyway," she said. "And you're
lovely too." She leaned over to him where he squatted beside
her and kissed him on the mouth.

She had not done that before. The effect was potent. Arlo's
whole being seemed to funnel into that meeting of their lips,
and he felt as if he were turning, around and around and end
over end. It was sheer, confusing bliss. LOE had described
kissing many times, often shortly before the ellipses that
annoyingly concealed the mechanics of reproduction—but
the reality was beyond his expectations.

Suddenly the falling and twisting were literal. Ex pushed
herself off the ledge, and almost took him with her. Arlo
found himself clinging to the rough rim by one hand, his other
arm about her, while his feet scrambled for some toehold.

In a moment his experienced toes found that lodging, and
the terror of his incipient fall abated. "What were you
doing!'' he cried in fury.

"I slipped." Her attitude was blithe.

"You did not! You—"

She scrambled up, treating him to another view of her
newly mysterious bottom, and ran down an adjacent passage.
Again he pursued, furious.

This tunnel was even tighter than the other. Ex wriggled
through just ahead of him and finally emerged in the main
passage. But Arlo, following too closely, blinded by mixed
lust and anger, got jammed again. This time he was really
wedged, his hips so tight against the stone that he could
neither advance nor retreat without exquisite pain. He was

stuck upright, facing into the passage.

Ex looped back when she found he wasn't chasing her.
"What's the matter?"

"I'm caught. I can't move," he said hotly.

"Really?" She sounded pleased.

"Well, what does it look like!"

She leaned forward to peer closely at his midsection. Her
newly developing breasts assumed more form in this posi-
tion. In time, he knew, they would resemble those of
Verthandi, large and full. Later, perhaps, they would become
pendulous, like those of the other Norns, and less stimulat-
ing. But this nascent quality was now immensely provoca-
tive. "I think it's rising," she said.

"My hips are what's stuck!" he said. "Help me out!"

"Yes, it's definitely getting big."

"Shut up about that!" he exclaimed in a fury of
embarrassment. Though he had scant sexual shame and was
proud of the erection he could muster, he did not want it in
this particular situation. It tended to show his ignorance, and
it reminded him of the touch and interest of the Norns. What
had they said about it? "This rod transfixes. . . ?" But he
had no control.

Ex danced very close, turning and thrusting out her rear so
that it almost brushed him. "Why don't you . . ."

Arlo suffered an abrupt clarification of motive. He knew
where to put his hardened organ! He lunged at her, uncertain
whether he intended rape or mayhem or both. But the rocks
held fast, and he got a searing bolt of pain in the flanks. He
was so angry he could hardly see her, yet he lusted for her
with an intensity he had never known could exist. Yes, he
knew what to do—when he had the chance!

"Kootchie-koo!" Ex sang, this time actually touching his
member.

Arlo got smart. He twisted instead of pushing straight
forward. Skin scraped from him on either side, and the very
bone seemed to be compressed—but he wrenched free, slid-
ing out of the constriction.

But Ex was gone. She was now as fleet as he, and she knew

the caverns well enough to hide from him indefinitely. He
could not catch her.

Perhaps it was just as well. He had bargained with Chthon
to preserve her life, but in that moment he would gladly have
killed her himself.

"The minionette?" Coquina repeated, and now the stress
lines showed on her face, making her look older.

"Father said I could ask you now," Arlo said, his muscles
tightening nervously. Now, for once, he was glad of the
required clothing that helped conceal the tensions of his
body. "Doc Bedside said the minionette was death like the
salamander—that they were parallel, like all his life and
death. He—"

"Dr. Bedeker is mad," she said.

"Yes. He says he's all mad, and that my father is half-
mad. Only I don't think he means the same thing by the word
that we do. But Bedside has always spoken truth to me, in his
fashion, and he says my father was imprisoned for loving
the minionette. Yet he also said my grandmother was a
minionette, and I am quarter-minion. How can a man be
imprisoned for loving his mother? I love you—"

Coquina put her hand to the hot wall to steady herself. Arlo
grabbed her other arm, afraid she would fall. "What's the
matter?"

His mother got a grip on herself. "How are things with you
and Ex?"

Coquina had met Ex only once. It had been a disaster.
Coquina had shown no jealousy, but instead had extended her
arms in welcome—and Ex had run away. Arlo had reacted
with familiar fury, but he could not get Ex to return or
explain. She associated with Arlo, Aton, and Bedside,
making them all angry in little ways—yet Coquina, who had
nothing but love to give, was shunned. That was just one of
the things that aggravated Arlo—but despite it, he was drawn
to Ex with increasing passion. It was as though he liked
perversity, as though part of him wanted to hurt and be
hurt—and that disgusted him. On the off-chance that some-

thing in his heritage could account for this, he had finally
gotten up the nerve to put the question to his mother.

"She's a damned nuisance," he said. "But sometimes
she's awfully sweet. Half the time I want to kill her, and the
other half—" He hesitated, uncertain how much he should
admit. He doubted that Coquina would be pleased to hear
about the misadventure of the gas crevasse, for example.
Nothing had happened, really; but had he been just a little
faster . . .

"She is a young female, and you're a young male,"
Coquina said. "It is natural for you to desire her sexually.
There is no shame in this."

Then why had his mother never told him how to implement
the sex act? Obviously there was shame, somewhere. "But I
desire her most when I hate her most!" he exclaimed.

Coquina sat down on her rock chair. Because it was stone,
it conveyed the heat of the wall and floor to her body. Arlo
was sweating from the ambient temperature, but his mother
never sweated. Her whole temperature-control mechanism
had broken down, apparently. "Yes, it is time for you to
know. But I have to warn you: there is pain in this—for your
father, for me, and even for you."

"Because I am quarter minion!" he said, catching on.

"Yes. I had hoped this element would be suppressed, but it
seems it is not. So it is best that you know the truth, so that
you can deal with it, as your father did."

"He loves and hates you?" Arlo asked, horrified. No one
could hate Coquina!

She smiled wanly. "No. He has never hurt me. But until
he conquered his chimera, it was very bad. There was much
blood on his hands, much that must be forgotten, because he
didn't know. I pray there will be none on yours."

"He didn't know what?" Arlo cried in frustration. At
times his parents were as bad as Bedside or the Norns in their
obscure answers, tantalizing him.

"It began with your grandfather Aurelius Five, Aton's
father. Aurelius married a daughter of Ten, by all accounts a
wonderful woman the hvee loved. But in two years she died

in childbirth, for Planet Hvee is primitive in some ways. In
anguish he went to space, and there fell into the power of the
minionette. It was his terrible sorrow that attracted her to
him—even his guilt at loving her."

"I don't understand! Why should he not have remarried?"

"Minion is a proscribed planet. He broke galactic law by
going there, and broke it again by taking Malice home with
him. So—"

"Malice!" The Norns had used that word! "What kind of
a name is that?"

Coquina put a restraining hand on his shoulder. "This is
difficult, son. Bear with me."

"I'm sorry." She was trying to explain something vital,
and he had no right to keep interrupting. He could save his
questions for later.

"All the minionettes have names like that. Fury, Agony,
Torment, Wrath, Misery—"

Arlo started to interrupt again, but turned it into a cough.
He had to listen, not argue!

Coquina smiled, and he saw in that expression the aspect
that had made his father love her. "Yes, it seems strange at
first. But they are true to their nature, as we are to ours. You
see, the emotions of the minionette are reversed. What we
perceive as love, beauty, and delight, they perceive as hate,
ugliness and revulsion—and vice versa. Because they are
emotionally telepathic, they receive these emotions directly.
A man's hate is divine love to them, but his love can be fatal.
In fact, they are virtually immortal; hardly anything can kill
them, and they remain young-seeming and beautiful for
centuries. They all look alike, too, until you get to know them
well. So they live until someone's love reaches them—and
then they die. Their names are actually endearments."

She took a breath, as though marshalling her strength.
"The men of Planet Minion are more nearly normal, but they
have learned to hate those they love. They beat their wives
and even try to kill them—knowing that only in this way can
they preserve them. So the Minion male has a strong sadistic

streak associated with his love. That is why the planet is
proscribed; that kind of love has made too much mischief in
the history of Old Earth and would wreak devastation among
the civilized cultures of the galaxy.

"Malice stayed with Aurelius one year—long enough to
bear him the child Aton. By that time Aurelius's grief over
the loss of the Daughter of Ten was fading, and he was
coming to love Malice without guilt. He did not understand—
perhaps did not allow himself to understand—that this was
what drove her away. So Aton was raised without a mother.

"But there is one other thing about the Minion culture. The
women live for centuries, but the men normally die by the age
of fifty. Apparently it takes that long for their hate to turn
inevitably to love, for their sadism to weaken, and when that
happens, they are executed by their own kind. It is a sad but
honorable demise, known by the euphemism 'carelessness.'
But the minionette is not widowed; she takes her son as her
next husband."

"She what?" Arlo exclaimed. All that he had learned of
human culture indicated that incest was taboo.

"It is their system, natural for them," Coquina continued,
though he could see that she herself suffered fundamental
misgivings. Coquina was a Daughter of Four, Planet Hvee,
innately conservative, a child of the land. Yet she had
adapted to her extraordinary situation—for love of the half-
minion Aton. She had mastered tolerance. "The minionette
is wife to her son, and after him her grandson who is also her
son, and all her male descendants, though she is the literal
mother to them all. She bears only boys until at last she grows
old; then she bears the girl who will replace her."

"But if my grandfather—" The implications almost over-
whelmed him.

"Aurelius was human, not Minion. He could not accept
the Minion system. But Malice came in quest of her son,
Aton." She paused as if gathering strength again, and this
time Arlo well understood why. "You have to understand.
She had the aspect of a young, beautiful woman, and she

came as a lover not a mother, and he did not know—"

Young and beautiful. That abated his revulsion somewhat.
But the other matter could hardly be similarly dissipated.
"My father Aton—married his—mother?"

"Yes. There was no ceremony, for she had to conceal her
identity from the authorities. Technically, he was betrothed
to me, but—"

"I will kill her myself!'' Arlo cried, filled with a new kind
of rage.

"No. She is long dead—and she was not a bad woman. I
met her. I knew her. What she was, what she did, was in her
genes and in her culture. We are all creatures of our ancestry!
There is no right and wrong, objectively."

"There has to be," Arlo said.

"I have never known a more intelligent, lovely, competent
and loving woman, apart from that ironic inversion of emo-
tion. What I see today in Aton is that half-share he possesses
of the minionette, and I love him as much for that as for his
human side—which is also excellent." Again she paused.
"Yet I would love him regardless ..."

"But he would not have married you, if she had lived,"
Arlo cried. "How can you—"

"It is no bad thing to be the second love," she said. Arlo
felt a tingle, remembering the very similar thing his father
had said. These two, so different on the surface, had a certain
community of nature underneath, and were well matched.
"First love may be wild, inadvised, difficult; second love is
based on experience. I regret only that the minionette had to
die to make our marriage possible."

"He would not marry you until his mother died? I will kill
him!" Arlo cried, shaking with fury, yet knowing it was
bravado. He had neither the power nor the real desire to kill
his father; he had merely to express his support for Coquina.
Actually, he was getting repetitive—but the idea of requiring
one's mother to die to make way for one's wife had an unholy
fix on his mind.

"You are quarter-minion," she said.  "To kill one's

father—that, too, is the way of the minion. The men who live
too long are killed by their sons, who are impatient to assume
their conjugal duties."

That stopped Arlo cold. All his recent furies and passions
came into focus now: the minion blood in him craved sadistic
love. No wonder his romance with Ex had been turbulent! He
would have to change that.

"I hope there is more of Aurelius in me than of the
minionette," Arlo said. "I would have liked to know that
bold old man."

"His brother Benjamin still lives. Doctor Bedeker still has
occasional dealings with him. He is very like Aurelius."

"Oh?'' That was most interesting! "Will I ever get to meet
Benjamin?"

"You would have to leave the caverns, or he to enter them.
Either is unlikely."

True. Intriguing as it was, it was a dead end. Arlo returned
to the primary matter: "Still, you should have been Aton's
first choice, not his second."

"No. It was an arranged marriage between us. First son of
Eldest Five, Third Daughter of Eldest Four. Highly
expedient, socially—but we had never met, and did not meet
until after his liaison with the minionette. And of course he
had known her since his childhood. She was his first—and I
would have been satisfied to have been his hundredth, so long
as I was his last. After knowing her, he chose me—that is the
greatest compliment of my existence."

Coquina would not speak against the minionette! "Who
killed her?"

"Aton did."

Once again, Arlo was stunned. "He killed his wife—his
mother? Why? How?"

"By loving her."

Arlo sought out Ex, wanting to explain, to apologize. But
she avoided him. Her golden tresses flew out behind her as
she ran down the cavern passages. No doubt she thought he

was going to hit her again. She feared no creature of the
caverns since his pact with Chthon, but Arlo himself could
hurt her.

"Wait! Wait!" he called. But she would not listen.

He pursued her far beyond the garden, across the great
river whose finned predators would have torn apart anyone
else, and into the chill ice caverns. He seldom ventured there
because the footing was treacherous, and he quickly became
uncomfortably cold. But he could not relent until he made her
listen.

Ex swung around a stalagmite. "Whee!" she cried as the
warmth of her hand melted its sheen of ice and eliminated her
support. Her feet went out from under her and she took a
graceful fall, unhurt. "Whee!" she repeated, as she slid on
down the winding river of ice on her bare bottom, feet and
hands lifted, spinning slowly around.

Arlo flopped on his belly and followed. A thin layer of
water flowed over the ice, making it frictionless. The heat of
his run made the chill contact stimulating. Seeing Ex rotating
blithely with elevated but attractively disposed limbs
stimulated him another way. First he would explain: Then—

The ice river debouched into an ice lake. Hairy cavern
ice-fowl fluttered out of sight as the two humans shot into the
center. Broken ice stalactites littered the surface. Arlo swept
them out of the way with hands and feet, and watched them
skate in their fashion until they crashed tinkling against the
vertical ice-slick rock of the shore. It was fun—but that was
not what he was here for.

Ex's forward progress slowed. Arlo, heavier, had more
momentum. He reached out a hand and caught her foot as it
passed by him, and hauled her into him. "I just want to tell
you about the minionette," he gasped.

Her mouth popped open prettily. "You know?"

"Yes. I am quarter-minion. My grandmother was Malice,
the minionette. It is from her I inherited my sadistic streak.
But it can be suppressed. My father suppressed it—and so
will I. I love you."

For a moment he thought she misunderstood him. Her face
froze in seeming pain.

"What's the matter with you?" he demanded with a flash
of the old irritation. "I said I love you!" And inside he
wondered whether this could really be true, or whether Co-
quina's remark about the wildness of first love had really
been a warning. He had not before experienced this type
of love. . . .

Suddenly Ex smiled. She reached out and pinched him in a
most indelicate region. "Prove it!" Then she braced both
feet against him and pushed off, hard.

She sailed across the ice in one direction, he in the other. In
one sense her reaction was funny; in another, infuriating.
Either way, a challenge. Grimly he set out to prove his
love—aware that he was catering more than a little to his
minion quarter, but nonetheless determined.

He reached the rock wall, braced his feet, and shoved off.
He shot back across the lake, toward Ex. But she bounced off
the opposite wall and passed him on the bias. "Yoo-hoo,
stupid!" she cried, waving gaily.

Growing hotter as his posterior grew colder, Arlo reached
the wall and pushed off again, angling directly toward her.
But she avoided him again, maddeningly. "You're not trying
very hard!" she called.

Determined, he planned a better strategy. He watched her
push off just before he struck his wall, then angled his own
thrust to intersect her line of travel. She was unable to change
it in the middle of the ice, being essentially in free-fall, and so
he was able to grasp her long hair as they passed each other.

He yanked cruelly, letting her hair transmit the full shock
of the cancellation of their inertias. Then he was sorry, as she
spun about, mouth open, eyes staring. But she only laughed,
and he was angry again.

He drew her in to him. She came willingly, her legs
spread, droplets of cold water falling from her heels. Her
buttocks were white where the ice had cooled them.

She kissed him, again arousing his instant passion for her

body. Then her feet came up against his stomach, and she
shoved him away again.

But he was not to be caught twice by that device! He still
had hold of her hair. Her legs flung out, but she could hot get
away from him. He hauled her back in, trying for the embrace
her open arms and legs had invited.

There was no traction. Ex laughed as he attempted to put
his torso adjacent to hers. It was like trying to write the old
Earth script, in one of his mother's lessons, while holding the
sheet of paper in air. Without firm backing, the effort was
useless. Ex was anything but firm; in fact she wriggled like
a rockworm, finding his ineptitude hilarious, all the time
showing him tantalizing glimpses of the target. When she
laughed, she quivered right down to her crotch. "You're
not much of a lover!" she cried cheerily.

They had retained a net impetus across the ice. Now they
fetched up against a wall. And Arlo had an idea. Here was his
backing!

He maneuvered to get her backside against the wall, her
feet and hands forward so that she could not push off again.
He found rough edges, crevices in the stone, and pressed his
fingers hard against them so that the thin sheathing of ice
melted. That provided him with a firm grip. His arms and legs
formed an enclosure against the wall, and she was trapped
within it.

Now, he thought, the key maneuver. It was as though he
were one of the spaceships she had described: an ore-shuttle,
bringing iridium ore up from the surface of a planetoid. Now
he was in orbit, aligning with the hanger, the ore-storage
facility. He had to dock precisely, extend his jettison-chute,
and pump his cargo into the sealed hopper. The pump would
trigger automatically as the connection was made, for this
entire operation was automatic: no human hand controlled it.
That way the ships did not have to be pressurized or carry life
support systems, or shielding against radiation. It was very
efficient.

But this shuttlecraft had suffered a malfunction, with the
result that he could not grapple the receiving mechanism

properly. He had to make ties to the outlying wings of the
hanger, and swing the center in to make contact. With proper
care and judgment, this could be accomplished. The con-
veyor-hydrant had been primed for immediate delivery;
rigid, it nosed toward the hopper-tube. The crushed ore was
already rising along the internal conveyor, building up
pressure for the release. Slowly, slowly, toward the tar-
get ...

The aim was off; a correction had to be made. Nudge to the
side—too much, compensate! Now it was dead center. Time
for the decisive forward thrust—

Contact! The hydrant triggered, jettisoning the ore.

And something at that instant shoved the nozzle to the side.
Too late for correction! The invaluable cargo missed the
hopper and spewed out into space, wasted, irrecoverable.

Arlo woke from his reverie amidst a climax of pleasure-
pain. Ex was laughing so hard she could hardly catch her
breath.

Arlo's own hands had been occupied, gripping the rock-
behind her. He had forgotten that hers were free. She had
used them at the critical moment to foil his purpose.

Arlo's hands let go of the rock and closed about her neck.
He squeezed, at the same time banging her head against the
wall. But there was not much force in it because of the lack of
traction. Once more they drifted out into the center of the
lake.

"I'm sorry," Ex said contritely.

"Sorry! You—"

"I'll prove it. Give me the hvee."

Dubiously, still smoldering with disappointment, he took
her back to the garden. There he picked a fine blue-glow hvee
plant, holding it until it oriented on him. Then he presented it
to her, knowing that it would shrivel and die, for her love
could hardly be true. Yet part of him hoped that wouldn't
happen, not only for the human relationship, but for the sake
of the unique blue hvee.

And the hvee retained its health as she placed it in her hair.
Its glow, if anything, increased. Silently she faced him,

needing no words, suddenly no teasing gamin but a beautiful
girl.

She did love him; the hvee proved it by its brilliance. And
by this token they were betrothed, after the style of his
ancestry.

Chapter II:   Death

Two men sat in the passenger lounge of the FTL ship. They
looked out at the simulated stellar view: it was impossible
actually to see the stars while in Faster-Than-Light travel, but
the simulation was accurate and probably more effective than
the reality would have been.

One man was old. Pacemakers and inducers attached to his
major organs forced them to function, however reluctantly,
and a portable lung gave him breath and oxygen. Never-
theless he seemed ready to die, for his whole body was
wasted by the ravages of some hideous malady.

The other was a minion: a small, sour-looking man of
indeterminate age, bearded and garbed in the traditional
loincloth of his culture.

"Shall we celebrate with wine, Morning Haze?" the old
man inquired, showing an ancient bottle.

"Is it permitted for your health, Benjamin?" Morning
Haze inquired in return.

"Naturally not!"

"Then by all means! What is the occasion?"

"Today I am one hundred and eight years old," Benjamin
said.

"Well! For that we should make it a party and invite our
pilot."

"Yes. And—your wife?"

"Not yet," Morning Haze said meaningfully.

"I beg pardon. In my infirmity I sometimes forget ..."

"How well we know the cause of that infirmity! Make no
apology." And the man of Minion smiled as he rose to fetch
the pilot.

Benjamin poured two glasses of wine with a slightly
trembling hand, then rested the stringy muscles of that arm.

In a moment Morning Haze returned with the pilot. This
was a Xest: eight-legged with a globular body, like the center
of a compact galaxy. Ship's gravity was maintained at a
quarter Earth-normal in deference to the needs of the
spiderlike creature—and that level did no harm to old Ben-
jamin, either.

The Xest had no vocal apparatus, so the humans aug-
mented their dialogue automatically with Galactic sign
language. "We are celebrating my one hundred and eighth
birthday, this day in §460," Benjamin said.

"You have been hatched one hundred and eight times?"
the Xest inquired, twitching two legs in far more facile
Galactic than any human could manage. It had associated
with Benjamin for more than thirty Earth years, yet still
seemed to have no clear notion of human reproduction or
aging.

Benjamin laughed as heartily as he dared. "It is merely our
measurement of time. I was born in §352, Second Son of
Eldest Five. My brother Aurelius was born four years prior,
so took the A designation, leaving the B to me. Thus I am not
of the first rank of Five, and never sought to marry; perhaps
that was fortunate. I am indubitably the oldest surviving Five.
The only surviving Five, as my old friend and companion
Morning Haze knows. Since all such humble vanities are
soon to end, I celebrate. Do you imbibe?"

"It is a festive matter?" the Xest signaled.

"Indeed it is. Be merry, for there will be no tomorrow."

The Xest made a syncopated quiver with four legs, indicat-
ing some alien emotion. It well understood their mission, but
had not until this moment realized that the truth was to be
acknowledged openly. "Then one may be permitted the
Taphid?"

"Taphid?" Morning Haze inquired.

"How fitting!" Benjamin exclaimed with such vigor that
the warning indicator on his portable lung swung into the red.
"I with my wine, you with your wife, the Xest with its
Taphid. This will be the mightiest party ever!"

The Xest brought out a small box. It lifted the lid. Frost
formed: the interior was refrigerated. Then the creature
paused. "Do you both know the meaning of the Taphid?"

"I do not," Morning Haze said.

"Not really," Benjamin said. "But I assure you, it is
permissible on this occasion, if it is your desire. Anything is
permissible, save deliberate discourtesy. My alcoholic bev-
erage is an example: it will surely kill me."

"Death we comprehend," the Xest signaled. "Yet there
are differing modes. Why does the minionette remain alone
in her cell?"

"Her presence would not enhance our celebration,"
Morning Haze said. "In due course I shall go to her and
initiate a private celebration, in that way avoiding a
demonstration that could be offensive to others."

Benjamin set down his drink. "This may be out of place—
but I suggest, with no disrespect intended, that she should be
with us now. I doubt that any offence will be taken—on this
occasion. It is right that our friend be enlightened—as the
Xest shall enlighten us."

The minion signaled directly to the Xest. "You realize that
though our definitions of beauty may differ, this may not be
pretty for you?"

"The Taphid is not pretty, by your definition. In fact, there
will be some risk to you."

"You aren't fooling—either of you," Benjamin said with
a smile. "I have no such telepathy as you do, but my smatter-
ing of information—I say, let's indulge ourselves, each in his
fashion and perhaps in his companion's fashion. We shall
none of us have another chance!"

"Very well," Morning Haze agreed, touching a stud on
his wrist band. "I have released the lock. Misery will join us
presently." He leaned over the table and picked up an ornate
whip.

Benjamin poured himself another drink, though the
minion's drink remained untouched. "Odd, isn't it, the
diverse mechanisms we invoke on behalf of individual
demise," he said. "I am taking sweet poison; the minion
takes the minionette, the Xest takes the Taphid. Does it not
show how very similar we really are, at the root?"

"We are all sentient life-forms, therefore similar," Morn-
ing Haze remarked, flexing the whip experimentally. It was
evidently an instrument he was well familiar with. "The
Human, the Xest, the Lfa, the EeoO—superficial dis-
tinctions at Ragnarok, as we discovered."

The Xest lifted out a frozen cube. It steamed as the heated
air of the ship touched its surfaces. "There will be perhaps
half a unit of your time. Is this sufficient?"

Benjamin looked at his watch, which was built into the
master control of his digestive regulator. "Half an hour . . .
contact is in forty-two minutes at present velocity and
azimuth. I believe that is a satisfactory margin."

"Quite satisfactory," Morning Haze agreed. "If one of
you will be so good as to notify me when only five minutes
remain ..."

"I expect to be too drunk to speak, if my liver has not
already failed," Benjamin said with regret. "I have shorted
out my alcohol-neutralizing circuit, so that the raw element
can reach my old brain."

"One, too, will be incapacitated," the Xest signaled.

"In Old English that would have been a pun," Benjamin
observed. "One, two—"

"I will notify you,'' the minionette said from the doorway.

Morning Haze peered over his whip at her. "Thank you,
my dear." He elevated his weapon. "Step forward, please."

She stepped into the room. Misery was a tall figure in a
voluminous cloak, veiled; yet her motion conveyed the
suggestion of extraordinary beauty.

"Let me see your hair," Morning Haze said.

She hesitated. "There is little luster."

"Because I have neglected you, my love," Morning Haze
said. The whip cracked loudly. Misery's veil flew off her

face. Her hood fell back to reveal dull brown tresses. A streak
appeared across her cheek where the whip had struck. But she
smiled radiantly.

"Misery, meet my old friend Benjamin," the minion said.
"And my other friend the Xest, who is nameless as is the
custom of his kind. Smile for them, bitch."

The minionette smiled dutifully at each, and such was her
facility at this expression that Benjamin paused in his imbib-
ing to smile back while the Xest's leg-joints spasmed
together.

"Will you now commit mergeance?" the Xest signaled.
"Excuse it if one's curiosity transgresses propriety. Our kind
has never properly comprehended the complete nature of
your kind."

"And never will," Benjamin agreed. "There is no trans-
gression this hour." He stood unsteadily, his pacers shifting
across his body like so many decorations. "Friend minion,
my brother died in §402 of the minionette. Malice was her
name, I believe. I have harbored for decades an insidious
urge that only rising intoxication permits me to vent now.
May I?"

Morning Haze handed him the whip. "It would gratify me,
friend. Who has a better right than you?"

Benjamin raised the whip. "You see," he explained to the
Xest as well as he could with only one hand left to signal,
"the emotions of the minionette are reversed. Our pain is her
pleasure. I feel extremely guilty about this, therefore—"

He cracked the whip, inexpertly. The lash caught the
woman across the shoulder, more or less harmlessly. "Damn
Chthon!" Benjamin swore as his lung-unit swung out and
banged into his side, in effect punishing him instead of the
object. The minionette smiled.

"You lack practice," the minion said, also smiling—and
now the minionette looked pained. "I was not addressing
myself to you!" Morning Haze shot at her, and her smile
returned.

"This is most interesting," the Xest signaled. "There is a
certain similarity to the Taphid. One begins to comprehend."

Benjamin clasped his glass left-handed, took another gulp
of wine, steadied himself, checked to be sure his pacers were
clear, and raised the whip again. "When I strike her well, I
cause her pain, and so she is happy. It is my guilt at causing
the pain that affects her, not the injury itself, which she is well
equipped to endure. When I miss,the mark, I am angry at
myself for my inexpertise—and again she is happy. That is
the beauty of it. Not for a century have I had such a chance to
exercise my suppressed antagonisms!"

"Except at Ragnarok," Morning Haze murmured.

"Ah, yes. Chthon ..."

"Nevertheless, it does seem to have a tonic effect," the
minion added. "You are moving more spryly than hitherto."

"Yes! By such expression of hostilities I might extend my
life indefinitely, were it not to end well within the hour
regardless."

"This one would like to comprehend," the Xest signaled.
"This concept of inevitable destruction—it relates to our
mutual destiny." The cube before it was melting.

"Since this is the proper occasion for the exposition of the
unfortunate," the minion said, "I shall explain about
Ragnarok while my friend beats my mother."

"Parent?" the Xest inquired. "One had supposed she was
your mate, such as one comprehends the term."

"She is. Mate and mother—and, for many fortunate
minions, grandmother and on up the ancestral line. In the
normal course she would also be my daughter-in-law, mate to
my son, and so on down the line. After my demise, of course.
This is the way it is on my planet."

"Then you reproduce by fission!" the Xest signaled, as it
were a great light dawning. "Your individuality continues
from generation to generation, as does ours."

"Congratulations," Benjamin gasped, made breathless by
his rather ineffective exertions with the whip. "Man of
Minion, you have at last made clear the riddle of the
centuries: the Nature of Human Reproduction." He
chuckled, bringing up a morsel of spittle. "Fission!"

The Xest paused, contemplating its dissolving cube. "But
why, then, your two aspects?"

"Two sexes," Morning Haze said patiently.

"Two species?"

"Two variations, male and female. Both unite to form a
new individual."

"Yes," the Xest agreed, understanding anew. "As do the
EeoO! Yet your female aspect is continuous, parent, mate,
offspring. This is fission, as well as fusion."

"Marvelously well stated," Benjamin said.

The minion shook his head. "Surely the sexed species
have been over this ground with your sexless species many
times! Perhaps it would help if you explained your own
system of reproduction—and how the Taphid relates to it."

"Gladly. We fission involuntarily, as when an appendage
is accidentally severed. It regenerates, of course—but the
appendage also regenerates a new Xest. So there are two
where there was one. Since we are overpopulated, a debt to
society is incurred. We do not enjoy debt. So we employ the
Taphid."

Benjamin was getting the hang of the whip, despite his
debilitation and advancing state of intoxication. Strips of
cloth were falling from the minionette, bringing her splendid
body into view. Her hair was turning red, as though a flame
were playing in it.

"It is hard to believe you are over eighty years old!"
Benjamin murmured.

"I am older than you," Misery said. "I birthed three sons
before Pink Rock. He broke the chain by turning awful before
I could conceive by him, and my tribe had to terminate him
for his carelessness. Thus I was widowed. Had Stone Heart
not come at that time—"

"Amazing!" Benjamin gasped. "Your face, your
breast—a human girl in your condition would be a full
century your junior."

"Do not neglect the whip," she reminded him.

"Sorry." He cracked her again, exposing a bit more of

that torso he so admired. "What a crime I am committing—
sadist and voyeur! And I too far gone to utilize any of her,
were it permitted.''

"In our experience,'' Morning Haze said meanwhile to the
Xest, "the Taphid only consumes. Plastic, flesh, wood—
anything remotely edible. What is the specific use you make
of it?"

"The same," the Xest replied. "The Taphid is the most
efficient consumer we have located—better than anything
native to our own planets. Therefore it is in great demand and
accounts for the majority of our trade with other galactic
species." It examined the cube again, passing one leg over it.
"The grubs will emerge soon."

"Do not tax yourself unduly, sir," the minion said to
Benjamin. "We do want you with us at the finale."

"Perhaps that is best," the old man agreed, turning over
the whip. "This is marvelously restorative, but there are
limits. Most of my pacers are now in their warning zones."

Morning Haze lifted the whip and efficiently cracked off
the remnants of the minionette's clothing. She had a
breathtakingly (in a convenience of speaking, for the Xest did
not breathe) voluptuous figure: neither slender not
exaggerated, but crafted as though by a master artisan to
represent the feminine ideal.

Benjamin watched, sipping more wine. "I begin to un-
derstand why my brother took up with Malice," he said.
"Had I been subjected to such temptation, I would not have
remained celibate. Yea, even though I knew the doom that
awaits those who become enamored of her kind!"

"The doom that awaits all minions," Morning Haze said.
"Except this one, for a reason uniquely galactic. Now let me
see—how can I climax her in the most humiliating manner?

"That requires no intense concentration," Benjamin said.
"Remember my nephew."

"How could I forget? I am your nephew."

Benjamin sighed. "Ah, it is indeed the time of the unveil-
ing of ancient secrets! But yes, let the record be acknowl-

edged before the end! You are my kin, and the heir to the
fortune of Eldest Five."

The minionette moaned.

Benjamin smiled. "See how our gladness hurts her! Are
we not sadistic?"

"If one may inquire," the Xest signaled. "In what manner
may the two of you be related? One becomes confused
again."

"Humans have foolish pride," Benjamin explained.
"When we transgress our social bylaws, we attempt to con-
ceal it, thinking to protect the reputation of our families.
Disloyalty to our legal mates is one such transgression."

Morning Haze looked across. "The minionette never
transgresses," he said. "She is always loyal to her inher-
ent mate, of whatever generation. Even the whipping you
gave her, she tolerated only at my directive, and only in
my presence."

"True, nephew, true! Though I wonder at times what
would happen if one of them thought her natural mate dead,
so took another—then discovered her natural one alive after
all. How would she resolve such inadvertent transgression?"

"The most natural mate is always preemptive. The in-
truder would have to step aside."

"Even if he were legally, galactically married to her, or
shared a blood relation?"

"In such a case, the two mates would have to meet in
mortal combat—"

"But normal humans are not always so strong. My nephew
Aton, betrothed or married in his fashion to Malice, sought
information by visiting Planet Minion in §401. There he
tarried with a recently widowed native girl—"

"Stone Heart!" Misery cried, smiling brilliantly.

"Perhaps that is what he termed himself," Benjamin
agreed. "And so he impregnated you, Misery, and departed
the planet. In due course you birthed Morning Haze, who
matured to become your husband. And so he is my
grandnephew, and his quarter-human blood is the blood of

the great Family of Five. This is the secret reason I sought
him out, and facilitated his entry into the galactic culture,
though I violated our law in the doing of it. I have not been
disappointed!"

"How fortunate your nephew Aton was able to impregnate
her so readily," the Xest signaled, though obviously it was
using a term it was still vague about, and hardly agreed with
the "fortune" of such ready replication.

"No fortune," Misery said. "We conceive when love is
strongest. Stone Heart's love was more powerful than any I
have known."

"Even than mine?" Morning Haze inquired wryly.
"Remember, I am kin to you, as my father was not."

"He had supreme emotion," she insisted. "He very near-
ly killed me with the violence of his passion. If only he had
stayed—"

Morning Haze struck her in the face with his fist. "I would
have killed him, to possess you, bitch that you are!"

"Ah, now you almost approach his love," she murmured,
pleased.

Benjamin turned to the Xest. "So your kind has a problem
of surplus goods?"

"No. Our problem is a chronic brevity of resources."

"But then why the Taphid, this efficient consumer?"

"You must understand our debt system. Each entity must
maintain a favorable balance, returning as much or more to
the species as one consumes. If one fissions recklessly, one
multiplies one's debt."

"Even when fission is involuntary? The leg-regenerating-
the-individual sort of thing?"

"Correct. Such accidents are disastrous. We can not
permit promiscuous multiplication of entities, whatever the
pretext. Therefore, the Taphid."

Benjamin shook his head. "I am inebriated and my reason-
ing powers are minimal. Somehow it seems that the efficient
consumption activity of the Taphid would only aggravate
your problem,"

"Not so. It is essential that fission-control be practiced."

Benjamin shook his head. "No doubt all will come clear in
due course."

"Your own situation," the Xest asked politely. "How did
you come by it? You seem to be well on the way to complete
cancellation of debt."

Benjamin stared into his drink. Most of the indicators on
his pacers had reverted to near-normal, but he was obviously
not in ideal condition. "The situation is galactic. My own
part in it originated with my brother Aurelius, who bore a son
by a minionette, as we have already noted." He glanced up.
"We did note it? My ancient brain fogs—"

"It is understood," the Xest said diplomatically.

"When that son Aton took up with his mother—this is
referred to as the Oedipus complex in our annals, as con-
trasted with the Electra complex in which a girl takes up with
her father—he was in due course discovered and sent to the
terminal prison Chthon. He escaped, but in the process
discovered the cavern entity Chthon, a mineral intelligence,
who maintained an abiding antipathy to all living things. It
became apparent that this chthonic entity intended to
eliminate all life in the galaxy. To prevent this, we mounted a
preemptive attack against Chthon, using our base on the
surface of Chthon-Planet, called Idyllia. Fitting symbolism,
that: Heaven above, Hell below, both warmed by the same
fiery winds. As though there is no concrete distinction be-
tween the two ... but I drift. I—where was I?"

"Preemptive attack," Morning Haze called.

"Thank you, nephew. I found myself there in the front
ranks, as it were. At least, I was on the surface of that planet
because I was considered to have the best chance to reach my
nephew Aton and convert him to our side. And because the
distant Earth-government did not take the threat seriously
enough, I had to act myself. I believe I succeeded, or would
have—but I found myself enmeshed in mortal combat with
the insane Dr. Bedeker."

"Surely there was more than that!" Morning Haze ob-

jected. He had tired of whipping Misery, and now was
banging her face against the wall, using her luxuriant hair as a
handhold. She looked more beautiful than ever, and her
happiness seemed to radiate from her. Benjamin, drunk as he
was, found this masochism fascinating; never had such
loveliness been so brutally treated!

"Of course there was more; I did not realize it was of
interest." He glanced at the Xest as he signaled, and saw the
grubs emerging from the thaw. Quickly he returned his gaze
to the nude woman, noting her breasts moved up and
down as her head was forced back. She offered no re-
sistance to any of this.

"My nephew Aton, half-minion, killed his mother, then
took up with his arranged bride, a daughter of Four named
Coquina. Coquina the shell. A lovely girl—lovely." But it
was Misery the minionette he saw, not the Hvee girl.
"However, she came down with the chill, and he had to take
her to Chthon caverns, where controlled environment could
preserve her life." He paused again. "There must have been
more to it than that. They tried heated chambers before,
during earlier chill sieges, and that didn't work. I—now wait,
I can find my own place this time! I—I was present when Dr.
Bedeker made the contract. 'I will pray to your god,' Aton
said, 'if only she lives.' And they took Coquina away."

Benjamin closed his eyes. "There was nothing I could do.
But I had seen my nephew—a man of incalculable potential
and unbreakable will, who could stand up to the chthonic
power itself—I had seen him broken. Bedeker had won. In
that awful victory he made me his enemy, and I swore to
myself that I would kill him. But I had no way to reach
him—and even if I could, Aton and Coquina were hostage.
And so my hate for the destroyer of the great Family of Five
consumed me, from that moment in §403 until the war of
§426.

"Yet it was my enemy Bedeker who kept me informed, for
he alone had free access to Chthon. I never betrayed him to
the authorities, for then I would have lost all contact with my
nephew and his wife. I learned that Aton had two sons, Aesir

and Arlo; the first died young and the second lived to about
fifteen, when Ragnarok came and all life on and in that planet
was exterminated. I, virtually alone, escaped. If you could
call it escape."

Benjamin paused for yet another drink. "This is not as
much fun as I had hoped," he said, setting the first glass
down. "I can't get high enough to forget what I remember!
Well, all that was thirty-four years ago. I was seventy-four
at the time, Bedeker perhaps a decade younger. It was a
phantasmagoric battle, there at the fringe of the nether
caverns; there were monsters like none known to man.
But I knew somehow that if I killed Bedeker, nothing else
would touch me.

"Well, I killed him. But in his expiration he wounded me,
and infected me with some chthonic malady, a botulism-type
infection or something remotely akin to it, not quite familiar
to our medical science. It ravaged my nervous system and
God knows what else. You see me now! Oh, I had the very
best medical care—but after all, Chthon had won, and all
they could do was extend my life artificially. It has not been a
pleasure—and now I am glad to let it go."

"Forgive my insistence," Morning Haze said as he
labored over a reverse lock on one of Misery's elbows. Such
pressure should have broken a normal woman's arm, but had
no apparent effect on her. "But I feel that there is yet more to
this matter, and I am of a mind to plumb all secrets. There
was an emotional intensification when you spoke of Aton's
sons. I lack the sensitivity my wife has, yet—"

"Yes," the minionette agreed. "He has not yet expressed
his full love. It is very deep and large, yet from a small
avenue, like a great lake filling a caldera, fed by a tiny
stream."

Benjamin chuckled ruefully. "By 'love' you mean 'hate.'
Yes. Very fetching imagery, that stream-fed caldera,
suggestive as it is of some prior volcanic eruption. It is the
time of deepest confession. Yes, Bedeker told me of Aton's
two sons. The first was Aesir, named after Norse mythology.
The Aesir were the gods of—but that is irrelevant. By the

mad doctor's account, Aesir was a thoroughly charming lad.
I believe Bedeker spoke truly, for he delighted in tormenting
me, and he knew the truth was the most cutting weapon of all.
How I hated him!

"He told me how Aesir, a bright, friendly boy even as a
toddler, captivated the entire caverns. He was, if I may use
the expression, favored of Chthon. No creature would hurt
him—not even the demonic salamander, whose venom
meant certain and almost instant death. Hitherto only Bedek-
er had possessed immunity from cavern danger, thanks to his
affiliation with the cavern sentience of Chthon. Apart from
what he termed the zombies, that is; I believe those were
mindless women. I never grasped their purpose in that
scheme. At any rate, Bedeker was insanely jealous—no
pun!—and resolved to eliminate the child. Oh, yes—he told
me this and I believed him. I still believe . . .

"He could not kill Aesir directly because the lad was
Chthon's chosen fool, destined to do what Bedeker could not.
Because, unlike Bedeker, Aesir was wholly sane. The only
sane, intelligent entity able to communicate directly with
Chthon, to do the cavern entity's will willingly. Bedeker was
completely dependent on that mineral entity; had he
antagonized Chthon directly, he would have died. So he
schemed. . . .

"I don't know how he arranged it, deceiving Chthon as
well as the lad's parents—but Bedeker did kill Aesir. All
others thought it was an accident. Me he told, for he had to
brag to someone. I alone knew the dreadful secret—as much
as anyone but Bedeker himself knew. I alone had motive for
revenge. But I, too, was limited.

"And so I bound him to his deep cave. I used certain
connections I had to put a galactic intercept on all his
available assets. He could not make any purchase, draw any
credit, without immediate alert and arrest. That meant his
coded spaceship was useless. In fact, he was effectively
barred from space."

Benjamin smiled, and the minionette smiled with him.
"Bedeker was, as he termed it, half-mad—but the sane, or

shall we say human portion of him, longed for galactic
society. He used to travel to Earth just to browse around the
planetary library or gaze upon the ancient oceans. He was an
educated man, a scholar in his fashion. He understood artistic
things; perhaps one has to be mad to have that ability! I
deprived him of all that. Only with my collaboration could he
emerge from his caverns, and only where and when
specified. Then he had to bring the beautiful handcrafted
bracelets and rings my nephew crafted, accepting in trade my
gifts to Aton and Coquina. He was my messenger boy, my
servant! And so I was avenged for Aesir, though I never knew
the boy directly."

"Beautiful!" Misery said. "Such love ..."

The minion looked up from his project. He was trying to
blind the minionette by poking out her eyeballs with his
fingers, but she seemed invulnerable. "So that was the true
manner of our meeting! I had supposed you were merely
recruiting competent personnel for the campaign against the
mineral entity—"

"I was, I was!" Benjamin agreed.

"So I became the commander of the backup forces. But
you returned to tell me that the battle was lost, and to with-
draw immediately, because the killchill was starting. Only
that timely warning saved me and my complement; we
escaped ahead of that wave—"

"The wave we are now returning to," the Xest signaled.
"I was the pilot of your ship—and now I, also, under-
stand."

"Ragnarok," Morning Have repeated. "The great
encounter between the forces of good and evil—and good
lost, as it was fated to."

"Yet to Chthon, life was the evil," the Xest signaled.
"And it may have been correct. Much of life it knows only
through Dr. Bedeker. Are we not now unified in seeking
death?"

Benjamin looked at the Xest, in order to read the signals.
He blinked and looked again, temporarily sober. "Minion!"
he whispered.

Morning Haze paused, and Misery also looked. All three
people were astonished.

The Taphid grubs had emerged from their frozen hiberna-
tion and now swarmed around the Xest, who stood balanced
on the deck. At each foot the shiny white bodies clustered,
their sandpaper tongues rasping avidly. They were consum-
ing the Xest's legs.

"You asked to be notified of the time," the Xest signaled
with the stump of one leg. "It is a fraction early, but one may
not be able to—"

"So I did," Morning Haze replied. "No need to worry—
my wife agreed to remind me. I thank you nevertheless." His
eyes remained fixed on the Xest. "Are you aware—?"

"One is being consumed," the Xest said. "After one, the
Taphid will come for you. However—"

"You import the Taphid at great expense to consume
you?" Benjamin demanded.

"Of course. This guarantees eradication of debt."

"But suicide—death by torture—"

"Beautiful!" the minionette said.

The Xest settled another notch as its legs were shortened. It
was now only half its original height, and signaling was
becoming awkward. "We knew . . . would comprehend."

"I don't comprehend!" Benjamin said.

Now the minionette turned to him. "Ordinary death is
impossible for this creature. Were it to be cut in half, both
portions would regenerate into complete entities, doubling its
societal debt. Were it sundered by an explosion, every
fragment would regenerate, even single-cell debris, multi-
plying its debt a hundred- or a thousandfold. The only cer-
tain way to terminate potential debt is to undergo com-
plete consumption."

Morning Haze shook his head. "Bitch, how do you know
this?"

"She . . . telepathic . . . as one," the Xest signaled with
difficulty. "Receives . . . pain of demolition .. . appreciates
properly."

Benjamin dispensed with his glass and tilted the bottle to

his mouth. He choked, but got a good swig down.

"You . . . killing self," the Xest pointed out. "You . . .
coming . . . comprehend."

"Yes," Benjamin agreed. "I comprehend at last."

"Come, love," the minion said. "It is time." He kissed
her.

Suddenly the minionette writhed in pain. "No!" she cried.

"I have waited fifty-eight years to love you," Morning
Haze said. "Now that we are all about to die, what difference
can it make to you?" He kissed her again and ran his hand
across her shoulder and over her breast: not roughly, but
delicately. "Your very presence thrills me. Your aspect is
beyond description, mother mine. Never have I known a
creature so lovely—"

"Causing pain," the Xest signaled. "She . . . mercy!"

"Let me possess you truly," the minion said, ignoring all
else. "Not with sadism, but with utter joy and respect. I love
you!"

The minionette screamed. She twisted violently, trying to
free herself from his embrace. "Xest, help me! "she cried as
if deranged.

Now the Taphid had reached the Xest's globular body. Yet
the creature managed one more series of signals with the last
short stump of one leg. "One transmits . . . agony . . .
you."

And the minionette relaxed. "What bliss you send! Now I
can endure ..."

The hunger of the Taphids seemed to grow as the body of
the Xest shrank. The last of the leg-stump diminished and
disappeared, and the globe of the body ground into the
collective maw of the voracious grubs. The Xest, facing
certain death anyway, still preferred to utilize its familiar
mechanism, canceling all potential debt.

Morning Haze clasped Misery to him in an expression of
passion that would surely have been fatal to her in other
circumstances. But the Xest was dying as the Taphids ate out
its innards, transmitting exquisite agony, and the smile on the
face of the minionette was beatific.

"I never thought I'd see the like!" Benjamin said, his head
swiveling from one event to the other. "It is now thirty
seconds until—" Then he clasped his chest."Oh-oh—one of
my gimcracks failed at last—"

Benjamin staggered forward, tripped over the boiling mass
of the Xest, and fell. He landed on one desperately outflung
arm, and the brittle bone snapped instantly. But this was the
lesser horror. The Taphids swarmed eagerly over him. The
effect was so stimulating that he was able to function without
the defunct pacer. He wrenched himself out—but now there
was no escape.

The old man crawled on three limbs across the deck,
slapping feebly at the rasping grubs with his dangling arm.
He lost his fragile balance and rolled into the vibrant
minionette. The Taphids spread out to attack this new, deli-
cious prey.

"Aahhh!" Misery cried in renewed ecstasy, as Ben-
jamin's death agony joined that of the Xest, and the minion's
climax was augmented by the devastating appetite of the
Taphids. Her outflung arm convulsed, bringing Benjamin's
staring face into her breast. Taphids fell wriggling from his
punctured eyes and began their demolition of her mammary.
The minionette had found paradise at last.

Then the killchill struck. There was no immediate effect on
the metallic or ceramic parts of the ship, but everything either
living or of organic origin began to disintegrate. The wood
paneling sagged and powdered out; the plastic fixtures
melted.

All life dissolved. Human, Xest and Taphid melted into a
common goo, its liquids flowing across the deck, its gases
bubbling out. Then a kind of flame played over it, as the
fundamental proteins that made life possible were destroyed.

The husk of the ship continued, truly dead—as was all the
galaxy where the wave had passed. The remainder of the
galaxy was following at the speed of light. The ramifications
of the forced interaction between fluorine and oxygen made
the process inevitable.

Chthon had won.

Chapter III:    War

Arlo snapped awake. Beside him, Ex sat up too. She was
more beautiful than ever, despite the rather sadistic turns their
love seemed to take. He had found himself striking her,
reviling her, despite all his efforts to suppress his quarter-
minion sadism. Yet she accepted it with singular grace,
making him ashamed, angry at himself.

"What is it?" she asked, stretching languorously.

"I had a dream ..."

"A lovely one . . ." she said. "Was it of me?"

"A nightmare!" Then he had to fend her off as she bashed
him with a fistful of moss. "But that isn't what woke me.
Something's in the caverns." He looked about, seeing
beyond the bright garden. "I sense tremendous conflict."

He had told her about his minion blood that made him
partially telepathic. It was that ability, he realized now, that
had enabled him to communicate with Chthon. The cavern
god was virtually omnipotent within its sphere, but the
ordinary human mind was deaf to that power. Coquina could
not perceive Chthon at all, and Aton would not; but Arlo had
associated with Chthon from the time he was conceived, and
developed this ability right along with his human speech.

In fact, it was Chthon who had awakened him."Stay here,
Ex," Arlo said. "I have to go investigate."

"C'mon, stay," she said, taking his hand and holding it
against her body.

Arlo was torn by indecision. Was she offering coopera-
tion, a really willing liaison? That was too good to turn down!

But Chthon had called, and he had agreed to cooperate with
Chthon. What should he do?

Now the summons became more urgent. Chthon was real-
ly concerned! But Ex spread her legs, invoking his masculine
reaction in the way she knew so well how to do. Such an
invitation was compulsive.

A warning mood came from Chthon. Arlo had a brief
vision of Ex suffering from the myxo, or torn open by some
great wolflike beast, and decided: he could not risk breaking
the contract. "Chthon summons; I have to go."

"If you do, I'll make you sorry," Ex said.

"Not as sorry as Chthon can make me," he said. Better her
bitchiness for a few days, than Chthon's ire! He went.

He ran easily through the caverns, following Chthon's
call. It was a long way. He left the cool, scented passages of
the garden region and entered the extensive, sloping tunnels
that conveyed air to the gas crevasse. But he moved upwind,
away from the crevasse. Though these tubes gradually
descended, the wind became stronger, requiring increased
output of energy to maintain his pace. He would have slowed,
but Chthon infused strength into him, alleviating his fatigue.
Gradually the air became hot, and the sweat of his exertion
made him thirsty. He had to detour briefly to seek a river. It
was sucker-infested, but Chthon held the leeches back while
Arlo drank deeply. Then onward.

As he approached the prison region, he became cautious,
warned by his friend. He slowed, then concealed himself in a
cave aperture.

None too soon. People were marching down a passage,
bracing themselves against the stiff hot wind. At first he
thought they were prisoners, for they wore the waterbags;
then he saw that they were clothed.

In fact, they were women, strange not only in their
apparel. They were all young, quite pretty, and disturbingly
familiar. They carried what he recognized as weapons:
spears, clubs, and others he recognized only from
descriptions in LOE: swords and bows. Much of it was
incomprehensible to him, however.

These were Amazons: fabled female warriors. What were
they doing here? Never in his memory had humans from
Outside invaded the caverns. They could not be prisoners;
they were an army.

Chthon surely knew what this meant, but Chthon could not
convey such a concept directly. Arlo waited until the troops
were past, then did some stalking of his own. He could locate
Doc Bedside and ask him—but Bedside was far away, and
anyway Arlo preferred to do his own research. If he could
isolate and capture one of these intruders . . .

He followed the detachment down the wind passage. He
knew the caverns as evidently they did not; some of these
women were bound to get lost. For one thing, this passage
terminated in a river—and down the river was a potwhale. A
large one. That would disrupt their formation!

Sure enough: in the next hour they found the river and
followed it down.

And when they came to the potwhale pool, they set out to
swim across it, like total fools. He ascended to a passage
crossing above the dome, located in a crack in the floor, and
peered down into the pool from directly above.

They stripped, laying their uniforms, weapons, and water
bags carefully on the surrounding ledge, showing their
marvelously voluptuous torsos. In a reaction that was be-
coming so frequent as to be an embarrassment, Arlo's mem-
ber stiffened. The sight of any female body had an effect on
him, but these were exceptionally stimulating bodies!

Naturally the potwhale came up and started taking them in.
Its bulk filled the pool—for of course the potwhale itself had
widened the pool over the centuries to accommodate its slow
growth—and its ropelike tongue slapped about, coiling
around any swimmer it touched, hauling her into its maw.
Such a waste of beauty!

The Amazons tried to fight, but they were at a dis-
advantage in the water. Nevertheless they performed
creditably. They stabbed their spears into the blubber of the
potwhale and hacked off its tongue. After a while it had had
enough. It submerged.

One of the Amazons had fled into a confusing tunnel-loop.
Rather, she was exploring, for she did not rush. She had a
queenly bearing, and evidently had some authority over the
detachment. Perhaps she was looking for other dangers, so
that the women would not fall into any more such traps. That
was an intelligent thing to do. Already Arlo heard the
measured tread of the caterpillar of this territory, and he knew
other predators would soon converge.

Meanwhile, this was his chance. Arlo dropped silently into
the tunnel and cut her off in a pocket, holding his spear ready.
He had no doubt of his ability to subdue her, for he was a
man, she a woman.

"Why are you here?" he demanded in verbal Galactic.

She whirled, seeing him in the green stone-glow. "Why
hello, Arlo," she said.

He paused, startled. How could this stranger Amazon,
new to the caverns, know him so readily?

"Of course we know you," she said. "You are the only
independent cave-boy in Chthon. I spotted you back in the
wind tunnel as we marched by, and saw you following us,
and then I glimpsed your face in the ceiling fault. I hoped I
could finally approach you if I came alone. I did not wish to
frighten you."

"I am not frightened!" he said indignantly.

"True. Forgive my ill choice of words. We know you will
help us. As you have seen, we desperately need help, for we
do not know the dangers of the caverns."

"You are telepathic!" he cried.

"I am a minionette," she said, standing straight.

The minionette! The word conjured a confused host of
images, angry and enticing. Now he saw how beautiful she
was despite her clothing; lovelier than Ex or Coquina or
Verthandi, lovelier even than her nude companions of the
Amazon detachment. Her hair was like a living flame as it
billowed about her face and shoulders, and her eyes were
deep garden pools.

So this was a living, semitelepathic minionette, like that of
his recent dream. It was suddenly very easy to appreciate why

his human grandfather and half-human father had loved one.
She was so absolutely gorgeous it almost hurt his eyes to look
at her.

Arlo felt a tinge of guilt, for he was betrothed to Ex and
thought he had set aside casual lust. Not at all, he now knew!

"You are handsome yourself," she said. "Your guilt
pleases me."

It was true! Not only could she read his emotion, she
received it inverted. She liked his self-condemnation, the
bitch!

"Yes, she agreed. "That is why Planet Minion was
proscribed, until this mission. Normal humans did not want
us among them, though we are really quite human
ourselves."

"Who are you?" It was all he could think of at the
moment.

"I am Torment. Once I met your father Aton. What a rare
lover he was!"

Baffled rage flooded him. "My father never loved you!"

"No. He loved my sister Misery—but all of us felt the
rampant emanations of it. Lovely!"

"It was Malice he loved!" Arlo cried. "His—mother."

"He loved us all."

Oh—he had allowed himself to be confused. She meant
Aton had hated them all. But who was this Misery she
mentioned? It was as though he knew her . . . from his
dream?

"You possess the secrets of Chthon," Torment said.
"Chthon is wonderful; Chthon loves us all. Help us win
Chthon."

Translation: Chthon hated them all with a mighty hate.
Thus they all became bright and beautiful and sought to come
closer to the cavern god. What a devastating army!

Chthon! he cried inwardly. What do I do now?

And Chthon replied: Leave her.

Arlo jumped. He had comprehended the words—as
words! Always before it had been a general, nonverbal com-
prehension. His linkage with Chthon had abruptly improved.

"So you are in direct contact with the cavern entity,"
Torment said. "Excellent. Take us to its home base."

"So you can destroy Chthon?" Arlo asked angrily. "Get
out of here!"

She looked at him, unafraid. "Arlo, you are of us. You are
human—and minion. Chthon is out to kill us all—and you,
too, when it no longer needs you. Its promises are worthless,
for it is the ultimate enemy. Chthon means to wipe out all life
in the galaxy."

"Chthon is my friend!" Arlo cried, stabbing his spear at
her. If there were evil in beauty, or beauty in evil, the
minionette personified it. Surely Chthon had brought him
here to show him this!

Torment parried the thrust easily, smiling. "Better learn to
fight, young man."

Enraged, Arlo struck at her with his fist. She took the blow
on her shoulder, unflinching, unaffected. "Very nice, Arlo.
You are strong. But you pulled your punch, and you did not
aim for a vital spot. Try it again."

The bitch was right. His misadventure with Ex, that had
almost killed her before he really knew her, had made him
cautious. But now he was beyond caring. He struck Torment
on the cheek as hard as he could.

The blow rocked her back against the wall. But she smiled
dazzlingly, still unhurt. "You are not the man your father
was—but you have good potential."

Arlo struck at her again. This time she caught his hand,
spun about, and threw him over her hip. But he did not land
hard on the rock floor, for she held him up. She leaned over
and kissed him on the nose. "Tempting as it is, I may not
dally with you, cave-boy. Take me to Chthon."

"Chthon is here," he said.

"I don't see it."

Then she stiffened. Chthon was applying the myxo siege
on her. This time Arlo had no objection. "You wanted to
meet Chthon," he told her mockingly. "How do you like
it?" And while she was struggling, he took her weapons: the
short sword, a bright metal knife at her hip, and a tube of
some sort that was lodged in the front of her uniform, vertic-

ally between her remarkable breasts. He sighted down it, but
the tube was blocked: evidently not a weapon after all.

The white slime was forming on Torment's face, arms
and legs, staining her uniform. Arlo pulled up her brief me-
tallic skirt to verify that the myxo extended all over her
body. He discovered that even under the awful white coat-
ing, her torso was exquisitely shaped. Apparently this was
the heritage of every minionette: incomparable figure that
no coating or clothing could make repulsive. She would
become a zombie—but an extremely attractive one. Ver-
thandi would be jealous!

He had to smile at that. Jealousy in zombies?

Then Torment smiled. The myxo flaked off, a very
shallow layer. "Love me some more, Chthon!" she cried. "I
am in ecstasy!"

And abruptly the myxo siege halted.

Arlo stared. The minionette had fought off Chthon!

Torment opened her eyes. She spat out a lump of yellowish
pus. "We believed we would be effective against the cavern
entity because of our nature. Obviously it used telepathy, and
we—" she shrugged. "This is the reason Life's army has
been largely recruited from Planet Minion. It is good to
have this confirmation. It would be sad to destroy so lov-
ing a sentience."

"You must not!" Arlo cried.

"It is either us or it," she said. "We are of the living, it is
of the dead—and Ragnarok is at hand. All living sentients
support our effort, human and nonhuman alike. The Xests
and Lfa and—"

"Not Hvee!" Arlo cried. "Not the Family of Five!"

"Your granduncle Benjamin commands this task force,"
she said. "And your brother Morning Haze pilots our
ship."

"I have no brother!"

"You have more than you know," she said. She paused
momentarily. "Actually, I misremember. A Xest is the pilot;
Morning Haze commands the backup troops."

Her very mismemory argued strongly for her sincerity—
yet she was speaking nonsense!

"Please return to me my weapons," she said.

Numbly, Arlo handed back her sword and knife. Again
parts of his dream haunted him, for it had involved Benjamin
and Morning Haze. Had it really been a dream, or was it in
fact a vision? Could Torment have read his mind and fed his
fancies back to him as supposed facts? Yet his vision had
indicated that Ragnarok was long over, and that Chthon had
been victorious. If it were false, she should hardly have
advertised it; if it reflected truth, why should he be con-
cerned?

"Keep the blowgun," she said. "You may need it."

"Blowgun?" He looked at the tube.

"You blow hard in this end. The dart shoots out to strike
the target. Careful—it's poisoned."

"Poisoned?" Events had dazed him.

"Pseudo-curare. Will stun a creature your size in seconds,
kill in minutes if not antidoted. Here—you'll want some
more darts, and here is the nullifying agent." She brought out
several more and pressed them into his hand, along with a
little cube. "Oh—you don't have anywhere to carry them, do
you!"

"In my mouth," he said.

She laughed musically. "What a delicious thought! You'll
carry them right to heaven that way! In approximately five
seconds. Your saliva would dissolve the protective coating
on the tips, releasing the poison."

"In my hand, then." His brow wrinkled."With this—you
could have killed me."

"None of us would kill you,,cave-boy," Torment said.
"You are our ace in the hole."

"What?"

"Archaic slang. These verbalisms continue so long as they
are useful. Look it up in LOE."

Arlo realized that this beautiful woman was not only
stronger than he, she was smarter. He turned to go.

A dozen other minionettes blocked the passage behind
him. Each was exactly like Torment: firm, round legs made

alluring by the shadows of the short skirts, projecting breasts,
firesmoke hair, lovely even facial features. It was as though
copies had been made. He could not have told any of them
from Torment, had he met them alone.

They parted to let him through, smiling as they picked up
his dismay. Disconcerted, Arlo left.

Near his home region, Arlo spied a young chipper about
his own size. On a sudden notion he raised the blowgun, took
a breath, aimed and blew. There was a satisfying release of
pressure, a swish, and the dart was sticking in the furry back
of the animal.

The chipper turned to him, surprised at the slight pain of
the dart. Then it fell over.

Arlo went to it. "Hey, chip—I didn't mean to hurt you,"
he said. "Get up."

But the animal was dying.

Arlo looked at the blowgun, then at the darts. He
shuddered. He contemplated the little curative cube, wonder-
ing how it worked. It had nothing but a button on one side.
Finally he set the cube against the flank of the animal and
pushed down the stud.

There was a ping! from the cube, and it jerked slightly in
his hand. Arlo dropped it. But really nothing happened, and
after a moment he picked it up again.

The chipper revived. It raised its head, then hauled itself to
its feet. Evidently the cube had done its job; the victim would
live.

Arlo inserted a new dart in the tube and went on.

A stranger sat in the garden: small, short-haired, feminine.

"Don't you recognize me, Arlo?" she demanded, rising.

The voice! "Ex!" But she looked so changed! Without her
flying golden tresses, her head seemed small, her neck long.
Her breasts were suddenly much lower and larger, more like
those of the minionettes. In fact—

"Bedside did it," she said, "He snuck up on me while I
was asleep and—"

"You weren't asleep!" Arlo cried. "You let him. You
threatened to do something to make me sorry, if I went—"

"All right. I let him. Bedside can't hurt me, not while you
have the pact with Chthon—but he surely doesn't like me. He
thought you'd kick me out if I weren't so pretty, but I know
better. So I accepted his gambit, and—"

"You—you're a minionette!" Arlo whispered, seeing the
flame and smoke in the ragged stump of her hair, the dawning
perfection of her torso, the comeliness of her features. Not a
perfect minionette, but a close approximation. Had he not
spoken so recently to Torment, seen her identical sisters, and
had the vision-dream, he would not have been attuned, not
recognized it in Ex. But the traces were unmistakable now
that the distraction of the golden hair was gone.

"Yes, she is a minionette," a man's voice said. It was Doc
Bedside. "Her name is not Ex, but Vex. They have this
intriguing code of nomenclature—but surely you know of
that, being the child of Malice. Now what do you think of her,
Arlo?"

Suddenly a mystery was resolved. No wonder Ex had been
so perverse, especially at the point of love. Her emotions
were reversed! It had not been his latent sadism, but her
masochism that brought out the worst in him. She had had
to make him hate her, at least temporarily, so that she could
love him. Every act of irritation had been her court-
ship.

Angered by the man's assumption, Arlo reacted opposite-
ly. "I think I want to possess her." And he took her in his
arms, his member rising. Let Bedside watch; let the old, mad
zombie, murderer of Aesir, suffer open defeat! Arlo had not
been repelled by his experience with the warrior minionette
Torment, but rather intrigued—and now he had his own
minionette. So, with mixed lust and ire, he took her down—
and she cooperated, chuckling. She didn't like Bedside eith-
er, and in this manner she won her wager.

"She is twice her apparent age," Bedside said, unruffled.
"She looks twelve—or did, before she bloomed for you. But

chronologically she is twenty-six—a generous ten years your
senior."

At the point of entry, Arlo stopped. "You lie," he
muttered.

"Ask her. "And now Bedside chuckled. "The minionette
can not lie to her beloved."

"It is true," Ex/Vex admitted. "I was birthed in §400. But
it doesn't make any difference. See, the hvee still glows."

"§400!" Arlo cried, his member dwindling.

"It is the minionette way," Vex said. "Until we have a
man, we remain young. A widowed minionette even
regresses somewhat: first her hair fades, then her form
diminishes. We are creatures of love, Arlo. Until I loved you,
I was a child; and my development is just one of the proofs of
my love, along with your blue hvee. Soon I shall be fully
beautiful—and it is all for you, my lover, my beloved, my
husband, my all." She shot a momentary snarl at Bedside.
"Ask him!"

"True," Bedside said, accommodating smoothly to this
new aspect of debate. Arlo realized the man was keeping his
hate controlled, to not give Vex any pleasure in it. "The
minionette loves her lover truly, until she bears a son. Then
she discards him for that son."

"But not before he wishes," Vex fired back. "While the
father lives, the father has priority."

"Exactly," Bedside said. Vex's eyes went staring for a
moment, and her body tensed. Arlo realized that the doctor
had in some clever, subtle way scored heavily.

Still clasping her exciting body, still halfway at the point,
Arlo understood that he had become a pawn in the battle
between Chthon and the minionettes. The invaders wanted
his help, so they had sent in an advance scout to convert him.
Chthon had known this and had sought to eliminate her at the
outset. Now the fight was verbal, informational, but just as
vicious.

Still, the hvee showed Vex's love was true, and he did not
object to her being a minionette. Even her age became

irrelevant: she had bloomed for him. And he still could spite
Bedside by completing his act of love in the man's presence.
In fact, it would be best that way, for Bedside's hate and
frustration would cancel out Arlo's love and keep Vex sweet.
His member stiffened again. Oh yes, he knew why she was
cooperating so nicely, and he was glad of it! She even felt his
background anger at the situation, that it should have to be
this way, and enjoyed that too. What a complex of ad-
versities, combining to build a positive structure!

Her legs spread wider, and she wriggled to accommodate
him. "I'm glad you know," she whispered. "Now we can
really do it. Love me!"

Viciously he thrust, trying to make her hurt.

"She called you her lover, her beloved, her husband, her
all," Bedside remarked. "But she omitted something. She
should have added—"

"Shut up!" Vex screeched, pulling Arlo's face down to
hers.

"Kin."

"Don't listen to him!" Vex whispered fiercely in Arlo's
ear. She half-smothered him with frantic kisses.

"Don't worry," Arlo reassured her. "Nothing he can say
can—"

"She is also your sister," Bedside continued im-
perturbably.

"She—!" Arlo froze in mid-stroke, shocked. The ban
against brother-sister relations pervaded LOE.

"Damn!" Vex murmured as she smiled beatifically and
moved to take him in. "You feel so new and wonderful."

Suddenly his confusion resolved. "All minionettes are
sisters," he said. "It is a convention between them. I am
quarter-minion, so in that sense—"

"Ooo, you hurt!" Vex protested, reacting to his resolution
of conflict. She tried to withdraw, but he held her tight.

"Via the human connection, no figure of speech,"
Bedside said.

Intellectual dialogue was difficult in the present
circumstance. "I have no sister!" Arlo snapped, and felt Vex

soften and warm, inside and out, as his ire manifested. Yet
what had the Norns said? This hardening rod. . . "Only a
brother—and he's dead."

"More precisely, half-sister," Bedside continued. "The
truth is, Aton Five has three living children by three separate
women."

"He is loyal to Coquina!" Arlo flared. What oddities of
dialogue had he gotten into, amidst this attempted act of
love? "I know all about it. Malice is dead."

"You are the youngest, birthed in §410," Bedside said.
"By the minionette Misery he conceived Morning Haze,
birthed in §402 on Planet Minion, heir to the Eldest Five
fortune. At such time as his status is acknowledged—which
may be never, for he is a bastard, a crossbreed of two
cultures, both of which disapprove bastardy." Bedside
scowled, thinking of Benjamin, his abiding enemy. "But do
not be concerned: it was but a momentary dalliance."

"So maybe I do have a half-brother," Arlo said, for this
coincided with his vision and therefore became believable.
"He is illegitimate. I am the named heir to Eldest Five; I bear
the A designation."

"But you are legally dead, as is your father. Aton died in
§400, in the eyes of Galactic Law. The dead do not inherit."

"Neither do they conceive bastards," Arlo muttered. But
he found he did not care for this technicality. "Then let
Morning Haze inherit! He is a good man, kind to his
minionette. I have things to occupy me here." And he
resumed operations with willing Vex.

"By his mother/lover, the minionette Malice, Aton con-
ceived his firstborn, birthed while he was in prison in §400,"
Bedside continued. "This one was legitimate." He held up a
hand to forestall Arlo's outburst. "Stay your wrath—Aton
did not know of this child either. Malice had no real chance to
inform him before he killed her. But the infant was returned
to Planet Minion by your granduncle Benjamin, to protect the
name of Five, and I have blackmailed him since. He is the
very model of discretion; never once has he spoken of this
matter to any outsider, and he never will. But there are no

secrets from Chthon. Now, if you do not behave, I shall
inform Aton."

"He will never credit such lies!" Arlo said.

"Is it a lie? Ask Vex whose child she is, then."

Arlo, his attention split between the bitter dialogue and the
most stimulating physical interaction with the girl, had not
made the obvious connection before. "Not—?" he de-
manded with dawning horror.

"I am the child of Aton and Malice," Vex said. "I am
daughter and granddaughter to that minionette."

Stunned, Arlo tried to reject it. "The minionettes bear only
boys!"

"Not so, else their line would perish," Bedside said.
"When a minionette is old, or sees herself near death, she
births a girl. Malice knew she would die when Aton came to
her again, for he lacked the discipline of a native minion.
So—"

"Impossible! A woman can't control—" Arlo said.

"A minionette can," Vex said. "Her body can choose
between the male and female seed of her lover, accepting
only the appropriate type. Soon I shall conceive a son by you,
unless death approaches me. Then I would give you a girl to
replace me."

"Electra!" Arlo said, recognizing another concept from
LOE. Then:"My sister!" Actually, Chthon would not let her
conceive, but that hardly changed the picture.

"Isn't it beautiful?" Vex asked."The mad doctor thought
the truth would drive you away from me, like the cutting of
my hair, and I feared it too, but our love remains true.
Doesn't it?" And she made a flexing motion inside that
brought Arlo to an unwilling, guilty, but powerful climax.

"My sister!" he gasped, horrified by the reality of
Minion's system and the prediction of the Norns. In that
moment he hated Vex—yet he loved her, too. He knew he
would be unable to resist her blandishments in future—for
however angry he became, her love would always match it.
And the guilt of the association carried its own spur; for-

bidden fruit was attractive. He was quarter-minion, she
three-quarters, and the trap had sprung.

Now at last he understood what had motivated his father to
such acts of desperation and incest.

The war proceeded. Day by day the minionettes advanced
along the passages, spreading out from their base at the old
prison. Resistive to the myxo and ever more sophisticated
about the assorted menaces of the caverns, they routed out the
underworld creatures Chthon sent against them. One
specimen of each was sent to the surface of the planet for
study.

"I don't think I like this," Arlo said to Vex as they relaxed
in the garden. "Those animals are innocent; they should not
be wiped out."

"Caterpillars? Potwhales? Dragons? Chimeras?" she
retorted derisively. "Innocent? What about that wolf thing
that laid me open?" She paused, reflecting. "Actually, that
was sort of fun. You know, we minionettes are almost un-
killable by normal means, but that thing—I'd like to meet it
again."

Arlo remembered the massive malevolence of the wolf.
"You have a death wish," he said. "Bitch or bride, I don't
want you dead. I'll help the Amazons track it down and kill
it."

"As you wish," she said diffidently.

He reached for her, but she avoided him, responsive to his
positive emotion. "Remember, I'm your sister!" she re-
minded him teasingly. "Your culture says you shall not
raise your penis to me."

"Hell with my culture, sister!" he cried, grabbing for her
leg.

"Sister!" It was Aton's voice.

Aton and Doc Bedside stood at the entrance to this bright
inlet, blinking in the daylight illumination of the high gas
jets. Arlo had never expected such a visitation—but of course
Bedside could guide Aton in safely, if it were Chthon's will.

There was about to be another facet of the Chthon/minionette
struggle.

"As I informed you," Bedside said to Aton. "Your
daughter—by your mother."

Aton stared—and Vex stood up straight, smoothing her
flanks, inhaling. Her figure had filled out completely now,
and except for her short hair and certain human touches, she
was every inch a minionette. Even the hair showed it, for it
formed a crown of rolling flame.

"My daughter ..." Aton said, his eyes fixed on Vex.
"So like Malice . . ."

Arlo stood still, watching it unfold. What was his father
going to do? Kill the minionette? Arlo could not allow that.
Obviously Bedside had done it to get rid of Vex. The revela-
tion of her relation to Arlo had not eliminated her, so now the
battle had been widened to include Aton, who had killed
Vex's mother. By loving her.

"An abomination!" Aton said. "That she should come
here to tempt my son—"

Arlo raised his blowgun, uncertain whether he had the
courage to use it against his father. But Vex took more direct
action. She walked across the path into Aton's arms. "Fa-
ther!" she said passionately.

Arlo saw his father's hands clench as though to crush her.
Again he raised the blowgun. But he remembered how very
difficult the minionette was to kill. Barehanded, Aton could
not do it. The stronger his hate, the less chance he stood.

Then Aton kissed his daughter. Vex kissed him back. By
appearance alone, they were an ideal couple, and Arlo knew
in that moment how Aton had been with Malice. This was as
close a duplication as possible.

Doc Bedside appeared at Arlo's side. "You realize, of
course, where this will lead," he said.

"No!" Arlo said angrily.

"He hates her—but he loves her, as you do. For she is
Electra, and he is dead because of her mother."

Arlo shook his head. "What?"

"Electra, in Greek legend, was the daughter of Aga-

memnon and Queen Clytemestra. The Queen killed her hus-
band, and Electra was so outraged that she hid her young
brother Orestes from the Queen's wrath, and enabled him to
grow up to avenge his father. Later, the Electra complex was
designated as a girl's sexual love for her father, in competi-
tion with her mother. It is in many ways parallel to the
Oedipus complex: a boy's sexual love for his mother. How
fitting that Aton should enact both roles."

"Both?" Arlo was still bemused.

"The mode of the minionette is of course Oedipal, with the
woman mating, successively, her spouse, son, grandson, and
so on down the line. But—"

"I know this!" Arlo snapped.

"But when she passes, she leaves a daughter to carry
on—and naturally that young girl's attraction is to her family
line. She thus is the willing consort of her father, the first man
in her life and her nearest of kin. By him she bears his
successor. And so Electra complements Oedipus in a beauti-
ful, continuing relationship. It will be so satisfying to see it
enacted here—don't you agree?"

Slowly the awful concept hammered its way through
Arlo's skull. Bedside had hinted at it before: the father took
precedence over the son, until the son killed the father in the
recurring Oedipal pattern. This was the hell Vex had brought
into their lives. "My father—the minionette ..."

Suddenly Aton threw Vex aside, cursing. She fell to the
floor and lay unmoving, though of course she was not hurt.

"Naturally he resists the concept much more violently
than you do," Bedside continued. "He was raised on Planet
Hvee and received the finest galactic tutoring. He has
civilized reservations. He knows it is forbidden—knows it
right down through his subconscious. Which means he is
genuinely, violently angry about the temptation. That of
course makes him doubly attractive to the minionette. See
how she lures him."

Indeed, Vex presented a remarkably fetching picture of
romantic innocence, half-supine on the floor, legs spread,
palms flat against the stone to her right, arms supporting her

twisting shoulders so that her breasts hung partly forward, her
head drooping. Never had she been more lovely, this angel in
distress.

Aton whirled and strode into the darkness of the tunnel,
almost radiating fury.

"He will return," Bedside said. "Inevitably—for she is
his daughter, child of his beloved mother, the minionette."

"But she is my betrothed ..." Arlo whispered. "The
minionette is always true."

"True to her nature," Bedside said. "True to her closest
kin. You are her half-brother, only quarter-minion. Aton is
her father, half-minion. He is the one."

Arlo looked at Vex and saw her looking after Aton. He
knew he had lost her. No human law or scruple could prevail
against the combined tides of minion blood and minion
nature. "What remains for me?" he asked Bedside, almost
as if in this extremity the mad doctor were his friend.

"Chthon loves you," Bedside said. "Chthon sought to
spare you this. Chthon can fulfill you."

"As a zombie?" Arlo flashed.

"As a god."

Arlo, his heart numbed, acceded—as he knew his father
had before him, when Coquina was dying. Doc Bedside had
prevailed again, this time destroying Coquina and perhaps
the whole thrust of Life's invasion. But Arlo hardly cared.
"Chthon was always my friend," he said.

"Always!" Bedside agreed warmly.

Chapter IV:    Tree

Doc Bedside conducted Arlo to an unfamiliar section of
the caverns where the stone was a strange gray, with portions
bare of glow. The passages diverged and rediverged in
grotesque loops, and there was no wind at all. Stagnant pools
filled the declivities, and the glow had settled in them,
providing what scant light there was. This, surely, was a
place of dying. The normal small sounds of cavern animals
were absent.

"This is the lowest portion of the caverns that man has
trodden," Doc Bedside said. "See, there is my marker." He
indicated a cairn, a pile of stones. Beside it was the crude
outline of a human skull, scratched in the soft rock of the
floor. Beneath that were four jagged letters: MYXO. "Un-
disturbed these thirty years. I made that as a warning for any
fools who might follow, back in §395."

"But the myxo can strike anywhere," Arlo said. "It is
Chthon's weapon, his zombie-device."

"Back then, Chthon was just developing it," Bedside
said. "I was Chthon's first human subject."

"But you're not a zombie." Arlo paused, reconsidering.
"Not completely."

Bedside smiled. "I am half-zombie, half-mad, half-
human. Chthon overlaps my madness, so all you witness is
near-normality. You will comprehend my rationale shortly."

"I don't want to be like you!" Arlo protested. "Or like the
Norns."

"On the failures of the past are built the successes of the
future. The zombies are complete failures; Verthandi the
Norn and I are half-failures. Your father might have been a
success, but in the end resisted too strongly. Your brother
Aesir was closer yet."

"So you killed him," Arlo said.

Bedside's composure was momentarily broken. "How
would you know of that?" he asked tightly.

"Uncle Benjamin told me."

"You never met Benjamin!"

"No?" Arlo did not choose to explain about the vision.
"He said you were jealous of Aesir, who was closer to
Chthon than you were, so you killed him. How can I be sure
you won't kill me, too?"

Bedside slumped, very much the way Coquina had when
she told him about the minionette. "I did kill him—and
suffered the double vengeance of Benjamin and Chthon. I
need no further lessons of that nature."

Mad as he might be, Bedside always spoke truth. "What
happened?"

"The cavern creatures all loved him, for he was beloved of
Chthon. None would harm him. But I initiated a game, a
blind hunt, and in their confusion they destroyed him. Yet
Chthon became aware, though I had not touched him myself,
and Chthon put me into a caterpillar ..."

"Sleipnir!"

"It is not a process I recommend. I assure, you I would
kill you only if Chthon directed it. I am the servant, not the
master, not the chosen. You will not be like me; you will
be the first living chthonic god. Chthon does not need or
desire any more partial successes. You must believe that,
or this is useless. You must come to Chthon voluntarily,
with no reservation in your mind or soul."

"I can't be sure of that," Arlo said. "I'd have to know
what I was getting into." Chthon was his friend—but there
were limits to friendship.

"Chthon will show you. Your mind will not be touched,
only your perceptions. Then you will return to your garden,

alone, where you will meditate upon the options with full
knowledge. Thereafter, you will walk either to the claws of
the minionette, knowing how that must end, or to the comfort
of Chthon."

"Nice phrasing, that," Arlo remarked dryly.

"Phrase it as you will. Your choice will be free."
Bedside's words were augmented by a mental projection
from Chthon, doubling and more than doubling the effect.

"I believe it," Arlo agreed. "Chthon has always been fair
with me. How do we proceed?"

"Lie here. Be comfortable, relaxed. Open your mind to
Chthon," Bedside said. "Do not resist; Chthon is your
friend. Chthon will assuage your wounds."

Arlo lay on the rock. It was not uncomfortable, for he
had often slept on stone before. His gaze traveled to the
ceiling. Above him was a massive stalactite, crystalline,
translucent at the fringe: It resembled, in it gross fashion,
an open hvee flower. From it a thin mist descended, like
that of the gas crevasse. Was he now to discover what hap-
pened in the suffocating depths of that chasm? To be
sucked through a network of pipes to be consumed in the
flames? Would his essence emerge as a precious blue gar-
net , forever inaccessible ?

No. He trusted Chthon. More than he trusted the
minionette!

Arlo opened his mind. And it was like walking down a long
dark tunnel. Yet, as he traveled down it, the way became
opaque. The walls wavered and his footing became unsteady.
"Relax; let the irrelevancies bubble off," Bedside said from
somewhere outside. "You are seeking to extricate yourself
from the prison of your senses. Let the body go. Don't force
it. Just let it pass in its own way."

Arlo relaxed—and the tunnel in his imagination firmed.
He walked down it to meet his friend and god directly. Now a
light manifested far ahead, and he knew that light was
Chthon.

As he went, the way became easier, the obstacles fewer
and less formidable. The tunnel widened and finally opened

out in a vista of dazzling beauty. It was an explosion. From a
pinpoint source, bright plasma thrust outward in a
multidimensional sphere. Fire-radiation and matter-smoke,
like the hair of a loving minionette, it expanded at an awe-
some velocity.

"This is the nascent universe," a voice said. "Eclat
quintessential."

And it was. Arlo had never imagined such splendor. He
watched it blossom, form rifts and internal swirls, fragments.
The fragments sundered in turn, their main parts coalescing
and turning, swirling, throwing off sparks of matter in the
form of gas. Glowing segments developed, thousands of
them, millions, filling the universe with their secondary
light. Then these faded, becoming smaller as their aggregate
formations became larger. Motes appeared within them as
they paled.

"Quasars," the voice said. "Prototype galaxies—masses
of energy and gas, forerunners of more solid matter."

"I don't understand!" Arlo protested. But how he wanted
to!

The focus centered on one quasar. It wavered and changed
as it spun through the great emptiness around it: chaos
without and within. Parts of it were fire, and parts were ice;
where they met they steamed and hissed and formed into—a
giant man.

But the giant died and fell apart, and his flesh tumbled into
soil, his bones became stones and mountains, and his hair
took on independent life and became vegetation. His blood
ran out and pooled into a great sea, turning green. His skull
exploded, the dome of it forming the sky; his brains became
clouds.

Maggots bred in the decaying hulk, ancestral Taphids, and
these stood up and showed themselves as animal life of
diverse kinds, including men and women.

Arlo watched, shocked. Life was infestation, corruption of
the perfect body of the world! Even humankind, even Arlo
himself—maggots!

Now he saw the formation of inanimate sentience. While

the maggots riddled the fallen giant's body, the molten metal
beneath formed into the solid globe of the planet. Natural
forces acted within it: bubbles of gas pushing up, water
percolating down, molten rock spreading sideways. Caverns
formed as the more volatile substances melted and vaporized,
leaving their strata empty. Uneven heat-expansion and cold-
contraction forced the layers to buckle and crumble. Amidst
this rubble crystals formed, growing enormously in favorable
situations and shattering when conditions changed. Some
succumbed to slow pressure, transforming into other sub-
stances. Some generated substantial electric and magnetic
potential; lightning flared, arcing across differentials of
charge, remelting metals in spot locations, causing them to
flow in myriad rivulets, only to harden abruptly in place. As
the shifting pressures and heating continued, new currents
were generated, traveling along the metal circuits. Some
formed transformers, funneling broad, slow charges into
high, narrow ones, producing new currents in the old
channels, currents that possessed new properties. Recir-
culations, juxtapositions, and feedbacks occurred, intensi-
fying the effect, until a portion of it became self-sustaining,
like a fire. Then it spread slowly, replicating itself with
variations throughout the planet. In some regions natural fires
raged, feeding on combustible gases; these provided a steady
source of heat energy which translated into constantly mov-
ing air. In others, the formations were so constituted as to
refrigerate themselves, for the air expanded and cooled quite
rapidly. These temperature differentials enabled diverse
processes to operate. After billions of years of random,
inanimate experimentation, one of the complex feedback
circuits achieved the ultimate condition: sentience.

This occurred wherever conditions suited—and there were
many such planets in the universe. But these inanimate
sentiences were largely immobile; they could think, but not
act. And so, constant, they functioned—until the maggots of
life intruded destructively. The chemical processes of life
had already transformed the atmospheres of all planets they
infested, developing corrosive properties that prevented any

surface expansion of mineral organization; now they
burrowed down into the deep rock itself. The war between the
living sentiences and the dead sentiences began.

The forces of the living were multiple. On thousands of
planets in the adjoining reaches of the galaxy, the maggots
squirmed. But on only a few did they achieve the power to
infect neighboring systems. They accomplished this by using
machines: truncated, limited versions of mineral intellect,
adapted to provide not superior thought but superior physical
force. The mineral sentiences, in contrast, adapted truncated
versions of living entities, also used for mechanical force
rather than mental. Neither side possessed the sophistication
to develop its use of enemy fragments thoroughly, but each
side soon became largely dependent on those fragments. It
was an ironic impasse.

The main sources of Life's contagion were four: Lfa,
EeoO, Xest, and Human. Each originated on a single plan-
et, festering there for a prolonged period before bursting
out.

Arlo watched the spread of life to planets across the
galaxy. First the Lfa, who resembled animate piles of refuse,
dismantled themselves and formed, after millennia of un-
success, a viable space-traveling format. Wherever they
landed, they formed new Lfa entities by contributing from
each entity a part, until the new individual was complete.
Then the parent-entities would regenerate the missing parts.
It required the presence of fifty to a hundred parents to form
one offspring in this manner, but the new entity was able to
function effectively almost from formation. There was no
limit to the number of times this assembly tax could be
invoked, and it was possible for each parent entity to con-
tribute to several offspring simultaneously. Thus the Lfa
expansion through the galaxy was limited largely by the
velocity of their space-travel assemblages and the availability
of suitable worlds. In a few thousand years they had col-
onized half the galaxy.

The EeoO, in contrast, replicated largely by pooling. A
minimum of four entities—one each of E, e, o, and O—

melted and merged in a common puddle, and from this four
small EeoO's coalesced, or more if the pool were larger. As
the infants grew, they sundered, first into twin Eo and eO
entities, then into mature adult individual E's, o's, e's and
O's. They were now ready to pool, at will or need, preferably
with individuals from other parent-pools, for the sake of
species-unifying exogamy. However, they were vulnerable
when pooled, for any dilution or draining of the pool would
interrupt the process, prevent replication, and terminate the
contributory entities. Thus the EeoO accounted for only
one-fifth the galactic colonization, though the initiation of
their expansion may actually have predated that of the Lfa.

The Xests reproduced by fission—any fragment of their
bodies, when separated from the whole, formed into a new
entity, complete and functional from the outset, possessing
the entire mentality of the parent entity. Therefore their
potential for replication was greatest in the galaxy. But they
believed in economy and fiercely defended their resources by
controlling their population and eschewing all but essential
contact with other galactic species. So they came to occupy
only another fifth of the galaxy.

The Humans were the last to exploit space, but their
expansion was explosive even in the volatile framework of
Life. Their form of replication was not remarkably efficient,
but they had accumulated a tremendous population on their
home-world before achieving space. They were sexed
entities, with the coupling of one male and one female re-
quired for genesis of a new individual. The male inserted
seeds into the body of the female, who subsequently fissioned
into two: an adult and an infant. The adult protected and fed
the infant until it became adult, a time-consuming process
involving as much as a third of the normal Human individual-
entity life span. However, it was possible for one or two
adults to conceive and care for several infants in overlapping
sequence, and infant losses were minimal. The result was
inevitable growth of population, with strong cultural con-
tinuity. The Humans colonized a full tenth of the galaxy in
less than four hundred of their years.

The initial encounter between life and nonlife sentience
occurred in that small Human sector of the galaxy, perhaps
because this species was most prone to raid the mineral
interiors of its planets. Therefore Humans predominated at
first—but soon the other three living galactic sentiences
joined in the battle, recognizing a common threat.

Arlo reeled. There was too much illumination, too much
information. More than he had ever imagined! "But—
but—" he started, and halted, surprised to discover he did
have a voice, here in this vision. "How—how—?" But he
could not formulate his question; the concept would not
compress enough to be compassed for a query.

And Chthon was with him, an immaterial presence, benign
and ambient. The scene shifted, and it was a laboratory on the
surface of Planet Old Earth, spawning ground for the Hu-
mans. "Here is a holographic transcription, authenti-
cated," one man said, drawing a cube from a pocket of the
white vegetable-fiber clothing he wore. "There is no longer
any question—yet no answer either. This device has
accelerated until its velocity is beyond our capacity to
measure directly."

"Locked in a closed orbit about a magnetic core?" the
other inquired, lifting a hairy eyebrow skeptically while his
fingers toyed with one of the shiny metal buttons on his dark
animal-skin jacket. "Where did it go?"

"It's still there—it has to be—but nevertheless out of our
ken. Why don't you watch the transcript for yourself? I don't
really believe it myself, yet."

"Hmph." They watched the holograph projection, seeing
the experiment-sphere within its vacuum torus. The sphere
was about the size of a man's fist, and the torus was a
transparent do-nut (Arlo had read of this delicacy in LOE and
pestered his mother to make one once: it was a dis-
appointment, nothing but sweetened cooked dough) fifty feet
in diameter. The outer rim was braced by a twelve-inch-thick
steel girder backed by twenty feet of reinforced concrete, and
the whole thing was set into bedrock. The center of the torus
was a giant electromagnet, its elements surrounding the

vacuum chamber on three sides: top, bottom, inner. Chthon
explained it all in nonverbal concept, for Arlo could hardly
have grasped the significance independently.

The metal sphere would be attracted by a magnetic force so
great it could theoretically remain stable at 99 percent of the
velocity of light. The magnet would not be turned on until a
significant fraction of lightspeed was achieved, for the sphere
would have no chance to move otherwise.

"Self-powered," the white-frocked man said. "Slow to
begin."

"So I notice," the black-jacketed one said. The ball was
traveling, thanks to the initial rolling impetus of introduction
to the torus, at a velocity of approximately one inch per
second, or five feet per minute. Slowly it accelerated.

"I'll jump the tape forward one hour," the white frocked
one said. "It does start slowly, but as you'll see—"

Suddenly the sphere was moving at about a foot per sec-
ond, sixty feet per minute.

"Great!" Black-Jacket said derisively. "In one hour it
accelerated to substantially less than one mile per hour. Great
in rush-hour traffic!"

("Rush-hour traffic?" Arlo inquired. "The press of
Human machines through clogged apertures: a standing
source of personal irritation," Chthon's voice explained.)

"Here is another hour."

Now the sphere was doing ten miles an hour."Its accelera-
tion, without a doubt, is improving," Black-Jacket said.
"But frankly at this rate—"

"Don't you see—it's a geometric rate. It accelerates to ten
times its former velocity—every hour."

"Sure—so far. Let's see the next three hours."

The image changed. Now the sphere was rolling around its
channel at a hundred miles an hour. Another jump—and it
became a blur, invisible.

"Back off!" Black-Jacket exclaimed. "That's—"

"One thousand miles an hour," White-Frock said smugly.
"We're too close and it is too small to make out comfortably
at this velocity."

"Pick it up from one hundred per, and let me watch it
straight."

They did. The sphere accelerated smoothly from one
hundred to one thousand miles an hour, then continued on
rapidly to two thousand, four thousand, and ten thousand
miles per hour.

"You aren't getting input from the magnet?"

"Magnet was off. No exterior input. That's why it's roll-
ing, owing to friction with the outside surface. The magnet
would maintain it in a kind of orbit, no contact with any
physical surface. The thing appears to draw power from some
exterior reservoir—but not our magnet or anything else we
can detect. A lot of power. In fact, there seems to develop a
transfer of power the other way: from the test sphere to the
magnet, later in the program. Otherwise the sphere would
have broken free—"

"Sounds to me as if you're talking perpetual motion!"

"Perhaps we are. Actually, perpetual motion exists, as
with an object hurtling through deep space. But—"

"All right!" Black-Jacket mopped his brow. "You
know what I mean."

"It all depends on how great the reservoir of hidden power
is. If, as we suspect, it is fundamental to the structure of the
universe—perhaps the inertial velocity of the original cosmic
explosion—"

"You mean if we use up this power, the universe will stop
expanding and begin to collapse?"

"A few seconds sooner than otherwise, yes. Considering
the tens of billions of years in that time scale, the effect would
be infinitesimal, and not even detectable until long after our
species has passed from the scene, even if we caused a
differential of eons."

"Free power, then."

"It does look like it, sir."

Black-Jacket nodded. "We'll look this gift horse in the
mouth very thoroughly, very soon."

("Gift horse?" Arlo inquired. "A four-footed mammal—
"I know what a horse is, from LOE. But what's this business

of—" "An Earth horse commands a good price unless
defective. Advanced age is a defect. The teeth in its mouth
indicate its age by their wear. Therefore—" "I see," Arlo
said dubiously.)

"If there is any fakery involved ..." Black-Jacket con-
tinued, trailing off meaningfully.

"We welcome your investigation," White-Frock said.
"The civilian wants to know as badly as the military, I can
assure you. We frankly don't understand this thing, and don't
trust it—but we suspect its effect on our economy will be
profound."

"Profound! If true, it's nuclear!"

"More than that. We're frankly scared of it."

"How fast does it go?"

"Measurements are necessarily imprecise. But if the
observed ratio is maintained—" He made a little flourish
with his hand, resembling a figure 8 lying sideways.

"Out with it, man! How fast?"

"In approximately ten hours, it should match the velocity
of light in a vacuum."

"Um. We brasshats are not entirely dull. You realize what
you're saying?"

"I realize what I am implying. Relativistically—"

"Paradox. So let's look for the flaw. How long did you run
the test?"

"Three days."

"Seventy-two hours? Why didn't you turn it off?"

"We were unable to activate the unit's control system."

"What kind of tests do you run? Everything's supposed to
be fail-safe!"

"Theoretically, yes. But—"

"So just turn off the switch!"

"We tried."

"Look, doctor—"

"Our switch seems to have become inoperative."

"Well, repair it! Considering the billions dumped in this
sump—"

"It is in working order. The problem is, our remote control

is limited to the speed of light. Of the electromagnetic
propagation of energy."

Black-Jacket paused. "You're telling me that the sphere
didn't level off at light-speed? That that thing's going too fast
to—faster than light?"

White-Frock nodded. "That seems to be the case. We are
picking up Cherenkov radiation—"

"What?"

"Cherenkov radiation. An impulse that manifests when
some other energy exceeds the velocity of light through a
medium. Light slows as it passes through certain substances,
you see. Only in a vacuum does it maintain full speed."

"And you have a vacuum in your test-torus?"

"Yes. Not perfect, of course, but quite good. Never before
has Cherenkov radiation been observed in this hard a
vacuum. It appears that our sphere had exceeded the velocity
of light in a vacuum—the fastest theoretical velocity
possible—or so we once thought."

"I'm no physicist. But if what you say is true—"

"Precisely. We may have found the means to conquer
space itself."

Indeed they had. From this discovery the § system dated,
and in the course of the next century it replaced the conven-
tional calendar entirely. Just as Newtonian physics had
become a special case of relativistic physics, relativistic
physics became a special case of §. All were valid—in their
terms. Since the details of the breakthrough were shrouded in
secrecy, legends grew up to fill the vacuum—

("Vacuum!" Arlo chortled. "That's funny!")

—naming a "Professor Feetle" as the serendipitous in-
ventor of §. Large models of the logarithmic § accelerator
were constructed and placed in space ships. Within the field
of the sphere, space and time were normal—but the sphere
traveled through galactic and intergalactic space at velocities
that made light seem virtually stationary. The universe was
available to man—in hours. The species Human was the
fourth—and last—of the galactic sentients to achieve §.

The first substantial Human interstellar colonization com-
menced in §20. Since time and power were no longer
limitations, only the costs of construction, organization, and
selection of personnel governed emigration. Thus the
nova-like expansion of the Human demesnes. Within a
century the volume was as extensive as was reasonably
possible without infringement of the concerns of the other
galactic empires. Only intensifying settlement within that
volume remained, utilizing less and less ideal planets. §50 to
§100 were popularly regarded as the golden years of col-
onization, during which the best available planets were dis-
covered and settled. In §71 the heaven planet of Idyllia; in
§79 the garden world of Hvee.

One entrepreneur of special note was Jonathan Reginald
Point, §41-154. Not only was he a top-notch stellar scout, he
was alert to the private potentials of his discoveries. In §75 he
discovered an ideal star—and made a fortune by selling it to a
private group. This was of course against Human law, but he
had a lawyer back on Earth who was equivalently industrious
and unscrupulous; the deed was shrewdly finessed. He
named the star after himself, Point, and the planets after units
of type: so many "points" to the inch. Thus the planets of
that system were designated Excelsior, Diamond, Pearl,
Nonpareil, Minion, Brevier, Bourgeois, and Elite—the
names corresponding to their positions in orbit, counting
outward (the closest two being unusable and unnamed), and
also to points. Excelsior was 3 point, Diamond 4 point, and
the best one, Minion, seventh and 7 point.

The group that settled Minion was working on genetics: a
secret, largely illicit project. It was their notion to achieve
wealth by breeding the most beautiful, intelligent, and ac-
quiescent of Human females in the galaxy, for sale to rich
potentates as houri or hetaerae. They would be semi-
telepathic, to respond better to their masters' hidden desires,
and would remain lovely and faithful as long as their masters
survived, having no object in life except to please them.
The physical model used was the most beautiful woman of

the day: a green-eyed, red-haired, ideally proportioned
creature obviously built by nature for love. A thousand
clones were made, virtually identical, and these were
closely inbred to perfect the refinements.

But the substantial modifications resulted in one spectacu-
larly unfortunate side effect: emotional reversal, or the
appearance of it. The hetaerae's actual feelings were similar
to those of normal Human women—but the telepathy, like a
photographic negative, reversed it. Thus the market for such
women was extremely limited, with the chief appeal being to
incorrigible sadists. This gave the brand a bad name in the
trade. Soon Planet Minion was closed off, and later
proscribed and forgotten. The inhabitants were left to fend for
themselves, deprived of both the controls and the advantages
of civilized technology. They survived by adapting to their
established nature: completely incestuous, sadistic mon-
ogamy. A horrified, fascinated mythology grew up about
them: the fatal romance of the minionette.

(Arlo called another halt. "The minionettes—they are
people like us! They don't intend any evil—they're just the
way they are!"

("They are the enemy," Chthon replied, in thought and
voice. "That emotional inversion subverts the myxo, abates
our power. Unchecked, they will destroy us. "

("But they could destroy you anyway—by blasting apart
the planet from space!")

("No." And Chthon explained this, too:)

The first really formidable problem the Humans
encountered in space was what they termed the chill. It
decimated their populations, unamenable to any treatment.
Yet this was coincidental, for the chill was merely the side
effect of a signal message. When the chill reached Chthon—
not directly, but in the form of Coquina, who had contracted
it—Chthon recognized it as the handiwork of its kind: miner-
al sentience. Others like Chthon, in other galaxies, had
succeeded in generating this impulse, to alert their own kind.

Given the hint, Chthon set about doing its part. It generated
a band of radiation that prevented chemical or nuclear ex-

plosions. This did not inhibit the § ships—but they were far
too costly to use as simple shot against a planet. This
prevented the forces of Life from attacking Chthon with
modern technology. Lasers and blasters could be used, but
these had very little effect on solid rock, and so became less
efficacious than simple hand weapons. Meanwhile Chthon
was preparing a modified chill radiation that would expand at
light-speed to force the compounding of all life-related forms
of fluorine with oxygen, wiping out all life in its presence.
Both fluorine and oxygen were ubiquitous in life, and those
few organisms that did not require oxygen could hardly
escape its effect since it was common in both air and water.
This destruction would take time, for the galaxy was large,
but within a hundred thousand years the sterility would be
complete. Chthon would have restored this region of the
universe to the purity of its origin and would be ready to join
the fellowship of the mineral intellects of the other galaxies.

The killchill would actually be a modification of the chill.
It could not be initiated until triggered by the arrival of the
chill at Chthon in §426, since the extragalactic entities were
more advanced in radiation technology than Chthon. The
code for its magnification into completely killing intensity
was buried within the chill wave itself, and Chthon could not
anticipate that secret. So it prepared its basic circuits and
waited for the formula.

But somehow the forces of Life, perhaps alerted by Ben-
jamin, had fathomed this threat, and mounted an invasion of
the caverns just before the chill wave arrived. This caught
Chthon by surprise; never before had life-forms come
voluntarily to the caverns. Deprived of most power weapons,
the invaders had adapted other hand instruments—and sent as
shock troops the subspecies most resistant to Chthon's inter-
nal weapon. Thus the army of minionettes, who perceived
the myxo siege as the utmost delight. It was a savage,
sophisticated campaign, with an advance agent whose mis-
sion was to subvert the human element of Chthon's defense.

"Vex!" Arlo exclaimed, aware now how well she had
succeeded.

A disturbance developed as he spoke that name. "What's
happening?" he demanded, seeking the return tunnel.

An encounter between Chthon's minion and Life's,
Chthon explained mentally.

Arlo grasped the references immediately. "Bedside and
Vex! She must have tuned in on me when I thought of her,
and come—" For he still loved his minionette, desiring her
beyond all else. If she should return to him—

What she offers is not for you, Chthon warned.

"I'll judge for myself!" And Arlo wrenched himself back
to his physical body. With great effort, he cracked open his
eyes.

Bedside and Vex were fighting, literally, physically.
Bedside had a scalpel in one hand, its point orienting steadily
on the girl, but he did not attack. Vex seemed not to watch the
blade, but she stalked him carefully, never laying herself
open for a thrust.

Vex made a feint to her right, then suddenly whirled left,
grabbing the knife-wrist with her left hand while her right
came across to catch under his right shoulder. Her knees bent
as she continued her turn, and she heaved the man up and over
her shoulder.

Arlo recognized the maneuver. It was one of the throws his
father knew, part of the spaceman's judo, which skill derived
from older martial arts of Earth. No doubt there existed a
volume somewhere, similar to LOE, but instead of covering
the Literature of Old Earth, this would be COA: Combat of
Old Earth. If it were as rich as LOE, it would be a devastating
text!

For a moment he saw Bedside flipping over her shoulder,
his feet flying up as his body came down face-up on the
cavern floor. A bruising landing! But Arlo's anticipation
deceived him, for Bedside did not take the fall. Instead he
jerked to his left, stepping forward, his right elbow looping
over her head—and Vex was left straining at nothing.

Instantly she attacked again, and he whirled to face her, the
knife on guard. Her attempted throw had been very pretty—
but it was as if he had expected it, so readily had he foiled it.

Perhaps Chthon had read her intent and guided the doctor's
response. No—Chthon could not enter the mind of a
minionette! Bedside, though he talked rationally, was actual-
ly largely directed by Chthon. Surely Vex had been well
trained in combat, and had accepted Arlo's first blow, back at
their first meeting, merely to instill in him that initial guilt and
remorse that had so undermined him. But her antagonist was
not a normal man. Bedside was more and less than human,
and under Chthon's directive he could accomplish things that
the man alone could not.

Yet Bedside, however directed, did not seem to be trying
to kill her. Arlo realized that the key lay not with Vex but with
him, Arlo: because of the contract he had made with Chthon.
No direct attack on the minionette. The man was merely
balking her; Vex was doing the attacking.

Why? She had gone to Aton, her father, in the minionette
fashion. Or would, eventually, inevitably. Why should she
come here to Arlo, however much he might long for her? Not
to kill him, certainly; his hvee still rested in her hair, glowing
brightly blue, distinct from all other plants. Had she changed
her mind, renounced the compelling call of her ancestry,
returned to her brother? Or had Aton rejected her, absolute-
ly? It hardly mattered, so long as she did return!

Vex moved toward Arlo. Bedside blocked her way with
the scalpel, warningly. That was his mistake. She knocked
the arm out, then caught the wrist and shoved him back with a
twisting motion. Bedside scuttled back and to the side,
regaining his balance—but she shoved him into the cavern
wall, half stunning him before Chthon could guide his
defense. Because she had reacted to his thrust, instead of
initiating a planned attack, Chthon had been unable to
anticipate her. She had reflexes like those of a salamander: a
dangerous opponent, especially when mindless.

Vex clubbed Bedside on the wrist, jarring loose the blade.
Then she jammed her fingers into his neck, interrupting the
supply of blood to his brain. Even Chthon could not
reanimate him immediately—and seconds were all she
needed to win through to Arlo.

"Arlo, beloved—I know you can hear me," she said.

Her telepathy informed her he was conscious, of course.
He didn't move. He could see her also, but deemed it in-
expedient to let her know if he didn't have to. She had fought
her way to him; what was her intent?

"I've been thinking," she said, kneeling beside him so
that her breasts were almost above him. "You know my
mother—your grandmother Malice—is dead. I am destined
to take her place, in the minion fashion. It isn't that I don't
love you—it's that I can't go against my nature. Arlo, believe
me, I didn't know my father was still alive ..."

Arlo waited. She certainly hadn't offered him much of an
inducement to respond; she had only confirmed what Chthon
had warned. Nothing for him here.

"I came to subvert you, as you know. But they did not tell
me who you were, that you were my father's son. I thought
you were a stranger until you talked of Malice. And even
then, though I had met Aton, I did not realize that he was the
Aton Five, whom I thought dead. Maybe I didn't want to
know. I accepted you as my brother without following the
obvious reasoning through, perhaps because it was obvious
that Coquina, your mother, was no minionette. Until Bedside
forced it on me. On Minion there is never a brother and sister;
our minds simply do not work that way. So I erred and made
you a promise I could not keep; therein is my crime."

He could accept that much. Aton had legally died when he
was sent to Chthon—and the minionette only birthed one
child at a time. Aton's connection with two minionettes and a
human woman was extraordinary, in Minion terms. There
would naturally be much resistance to these concepts, to one
raised on Minion. And it would not be easy to change one's
concept of a man legally dead to actually alive, unless a
specific issue were made of it.

There were tears on her face, evidence that Vex was
suffering in exactly the way a normal girl would. She was not
receiving his emotion, which was deadened at the moment;
she was experiencing her own, and it did her credit. "But I
know this hurts you, Arlo, and though I am what I am, I

would not hurt you voluntarily, because you were my
betrothed ..."

Were . . .

"But we have forgotten that another person will be hurt,
too. I don't want to hurt anybody—not that way. Minionettes
have feelings just like yours—you're quarter-minion so you
know that's true—only the telepathy inverts them. Your
mother Coquina would be left out, and she has nothing
because she can't even leave her cave. She needs to be
considered; it isn't right to take Aton away and leave her
nothing. She's not a minionette, not part of the scheme."

So Vex had a human conscience, too! Would she renounce
her minion heritage? She was right about Coquina; the shell
did not deserve this treatment!

"So I've worked out a compromise," Vex said, "and I
wanted you to know. There is no need for anyone to suffer
further."

Doc Bedside stood up, but did not interfere. What point?
Arlo loved Vex; if she were his, Chthon could retreat into its
rock and be forgotten—if that were the price of it. If she were
really his. It would hurt him to renounce Chthon—but that
very hurt would attract her more strongly to him.

Minion logic and custom differed from normal human, but
the logic of the situation forced a common answer. Two could
not steal their happiness at the expense of two others.

Arlo gathered his forces, preparing to step out of his trance
the moment she said the word.

"When I go with Aton," Vex said brightly, "you go with
your mother Coquina. That will establish two legitimate
genetic ladders, and no one will be excluded."

00

Arlo retreated to the world of LOE, the garden of his mind.
He shied away from the Oedipus/Electra mythologies, seek-
ing something less painful, yet applicable. A framework for
his situation, buried in the massed Human wisdom of the
book.

Interior °°

Yggdrasil	Sentience

Great World Tree	Galactic Habitats

Whose roots extend        Heaven/Purgatory/Hell

Into three realms       Idyllia/Prison/Caverns

The Gods	Aesir—Vanir

The Giants	Zombies

The Dead	Chthon

History of Aton Five's mergence with Chthon

Shape of a Hexagon

Garnet-faceted

Grafted by mineral intellect

History of Arlo's divergence from Chthon

Shape of a Y

Antennae marking bifurcate futures:

Victory of Chthon	Victory of Life

Center marking the decision.

00

And found himself in Norseland.

Aesir—his dead brother. In the Norse mythos, the Aesir
were gods who resided in Asgard, the great walled city that
was the divine residence. Chief among these gods was Odin,
he of the single eye, maker of golden rings.

Arlo paused, feeling a shock of recognition. He knew that
figure! It was his father Aton.

Odin possessed an eight-legged horse named Sleipnir.
Sleipnir had come about when the friend/enemy god Loki
took the form of a mare to distract the remarkable stallion of a
giant—and had subsequently birthed Sleipnir. As Bedside
had fashioned Aton's steed, by merging with the caterpillar.
So Loki was—Doc Bedside. How well it fit!

Odin had two wives. The first was Freyja, a Valkyrie or
warrior maiden, in one of her aspects. Malice the Minionette!

With climbing excitement, Arlo explored the other
parallels available. Odin's second wife was Frigga, the moth-
er of his two sons—though he seemed to have had other
children on a less legitimate basis (Morning Haze)—and a

somewhat less extravagant female than Freyja. This was
Coquina, of course.

And the first legitimate son was—Balder. Balder was
beautiful. But as Balder grew older, he became disturbed by
nightmares. These gave him a premonition of impending
doom and colored his whole outlook, making him mel-
ancholy.

Alarmed, Odin made a trek to the world of the dead to
inquire about his son's prospects. He rode his eight-legged
steed (Arlo paused: an anachronism here—but time was
fluid and the parallels inexact) along the rough and danger-
ous road, crossing the bridge that spanned the river mark-
ing the boundary of the underworld.

Everywhere he saw preparations being made for a great
celebration. When he inquired, he was told that the Un-
derworld was making ready to welcome Balder. He inquired
further about the manner of his son's death, but could learn no
more.

But Frigga was determined to save her son from his fate.
She set out to obtain a pledge from all things of the world that
none would harm Balder. All promised—except one she
overlooked, a sprig of mistletoe.

Now Balder seemed safe. The other gods made a game of
throwing a great variety of things at him, knowing that none
would hurt him. But Loki fashioned a dart from the mistletoe
and got a blind god to throw that. It struck and killed Balder.

So that was how Bedside had killed Aesir!

Frigga sent an emissary to Hel, the goddess of the Un-
derworld, to plead for the return of Balder. "All nature
mourns for him," he said.

Hel told the emissary that if not even one thing did not
weep for Balder, then she would have to release him. So they
made a survey-and Loki changed himself into the likeness
of an old woman and refused to weep. And so Balder was
lost.

This was the signal of the beginning of the end, for the gods
had been unable to preserve their most cherished one. It
portended the extinction of the gods at Ragnarok, the final

battle between Good and Evil.

(Again Arlo paused: In the old Norse framework, the
entire pantheon of gods, giants and dead had been "good" in
that it was the established way of belief. All of it had fallen—
to Christianity. In that sense, Christianity was the Evil that
had triumphed—yet had the Christians seen it that way? How
could any person really know Good from Evil?)

But the gods had discovered what Loki had done, and they
punished him severely by binding him in a deep cave under
dripping poison. He remained in that torture until Ragnarok.

Arlo worked it out. Benjamin's revenge had confined
Bedside to the caverns. Chthon had put him into the caterpil-
lar. He had paid for his crime both intellectually and physi-
cally!

Odin's second son by Frigga was Thor, red-bearded god of
thunder. That could only be—Arlo himself! And Thor's wife
was Sif, of the golden hair—considered in some versions to
be another aspect of Freyja, Odin's first wife. In short—Vex,
another minionette, closely related to Malice.

Bedside had cut Vex's hair, just as Loki cut Sif's. The
parallels fell into place so neatly; he should have perceived
them long ago!

Yet how did this help him to solve his problem with Vex?
By whatever name, he loved her, though she was his sister.
Though? His minion blood compelled the truth: because she
was his sister! Sif might be an aspect of Freyja, and the gods
might tolerate father-daughter marriage—but Arlo wanted
Vex for himself.

He turned to his friend. "You were right. The minionette
had nothing for me. What do you offer?"

Chthon showed him. The power of the mineral intellect
flowed into his being, and he was able to control the animals
of the cave: to make them stop, turn, march—at his will, not
theirs. He could perceive through their senses, individually
or multiply. He could station them on three sides of a
stalagmite and see that pillar in the round, holographically.
Much better than his human eye! The entire caverns became
open to his comprehension, without physical travel on his
part. Godlike power, indeed!

The minionettes were still advancing. Their minds were
opaque; they had not submitted to the myxo inducement and
were not part of Chthon's demesnes. They were a brutal,
alien intrusion, cutting into the heart of the living caverns,
killing the eyes and ears and noses of Chthon.

"If I were running this war ..." Arlo murmured.

Run it, Chthon replied. For this you were cultivated.

So that was it! Chthon was not competent to combat the
massed minionette attack and needed a general. Chthon had
foreseen the potential need for the generalship of a human
mind to ward off such an invasion by human beings—at least
until the killchill deadline had passed.

"But then I, too, will die!" Arlo cried, realizing.

No. Even as I spare your mother the chill, I spare you the
killchill.

"Spare my family, too!" Arlo bargained.

We spare all life within this planet, Chthon assured him.
All other life shall be extirpated.

Arlo hesitated. What did he care about life outside the
caverns? His world was here. "Fair enough."

He concentrated. He summoned the most mobile creatures
of the caverns: the large chippers, flying chimeras, small
salamanders, and others. The caterpillars, potwhales, and
dragons were limited largely to their private habitats; they
could be useful, but not as mobile troops. He moved his
creatures into the labyrinth surrounding the most forward
column of minionettes. Then he sent them charging, in a
many-sectioned wave, striking, biting, shoving.

The minionettes, attacked from all sides, fought bravely.
But they were overwhelmed. The poison of the salamanders
did the most damage, for they infiltrated undetected during
the distraction provided by the larger beasts. Arlo didn't even
have to direct them once they spied the prey; they attacked
savagely, for it was their nature. And—the minionettes,
enjoying the sheer hate of the salamanders' little minds,
tended not to protect themselves well from the bites, though
the poison had the same effect on them as on normal Human
flesh.

"Organization and attack," Arlo said to Chthon. "Pick
your site, gather your forces—and victory is certain. Don't
wait for them to strike! They've never faced organized
animals before and don't really believe it is possible. Wipe
out every member of an attacked party, and it will be some
time before they catch on. With luck, we'll get enough so
they can no longer muster effective missions."

Then something else claimed his attention. He focused—
and found he was in the mind of Doc Bedside. This was
intriguing; the man was only half-controlled, but he
responded quickly to suggestions, and the human brain and
experience was phenomenally more complex than the ani-
mal. If this were what half a human mind offered, how much
better a full one!

And Arlo himself was that full mind. Raised, like the
animals of the caverns, right here in the bosom of Chthon, so
that communication was possible without the intercession of
the myxo. Possible, but not assured; the human mind had to
be amenable. Not a zombie, but a partner, drawing on
Chthon's immense resources, contributing his own. The
ideal collaboration!

He did not try to control Bedside. He merely drew from the
mad doctor's senses. These at the moment were orienting on
Vex; that was what had attracted Arlo's attention. He was
surprised to learn that Bedside found Vex physically at-
tractive—but what male wouldn't? The two were never-
theless enemies.

"Let me through, zombie, or I'll ram your head through a
wall!" Vex snapped. "I want to talk to Arlo again."

"Talk to me," Bedside said. "Arlo is in conference with
Chthon, and shall not be disturbed again."

She charged him. Now Arlo assumed control. He caught
her lifted arm, put one foot against hers, shifted his weight
to bring her off-balance, and spun her by him and on down.
She stumbled but recovered, facing him, panting—and Bed-
side's perception was as responsive to the heave of her per-
fect breasts as Arlo was. "So you want to fight!" she
snarled. Even twisted by genuine rage, her face was a lovely
thing.

"I am Arlo," Arlo said through Bedside's mouth. The

words were somewhat slurred, because it was the first try, but
he knew it would not take long to adjust.

She stared at him, shocked, and despite the opacity of her
mind he felt the fringe of her emotion: pleasant acceptance.
That actually would be irritated incredulity, if the reversal
held for her broadcasting as well as for her reception. But
mixed emotion was difficult to interpret anyway. "Why so
you are! How- ?"

"What did you have to say to me?"

Now she faltered."Could I talk to you, personally? I don't
like him listening." She meant Bedside.

"All the caverns are listening," Arlo said, with moderate
but intentional cruelty.

"But he enjoys it too much."

Accurate assessment! Bedside would have been happy to
have Arlo make love to her, using Bedside's body. That
would have created a complex of emotions like that of Morn-
ing Haze, Misery, and the dying Xest. Arlo sent Bedside
away.

Vex approached his body. Now he animated it, as he had
Bedside's, without actually reentering it. His mind was with
Chthon; only his perception and control extended to the
physical mechanism. Chthon was correct: the Arlo brain,
sane, competent and compatible, was the finest instrument
available in all the caverns. With that tool, Chthon could win
the war with the minionettes. But he merely listened, not
responding overtly.

Vex knelt beside him, as she had before. "I tried to
compromise, Arlo, to make it right for you. But you wouldn't
have it that way. I was thinking Minion, not Human, and I'm
sorry. But it is time for complete candor between us. Your
folks wanted you to have a human girl so you would not grow
up alone, without the chance for love. Bedside said he'd
arrange it, with Chthon's consent. But your Uncle Benjamin
outmaneuvered us all and substituted me. None of you knew I
was a minionette until too late. Chthon was first to realize,
but you balked it from killing me. Then Chthon reversed the
ploy by bringing me together with Aton. So it has been some
tough infighting, with you and I both pawns.

"But I do love you, Arlo. On Minion, you would have

killed your father to possess me, and it would have been all
right. Aton killed his father, really, to possess my mother.
But you don't have enough minion blood. Well, I have a
mission to perform, and that has to override my nature.
Because without that mission, there will be nothing, nothing
at all—except Chthon. No love, no life, no nature. So I have
to assume that my father is dead, and that you are the senior
surviving Five. Because we do need you, Arlo. You know the
caves better than any sane man—and no man from the galaxy
can resist the myxo. The minionettes must ultimately follow a
man; it is the way we are constituted. Without the animation
of a strong man, one with minion blood, our effort must
weaken and fail, as it is doing already. You will have to prove
yourself—but I believe in you, and not merely because I love
you. I know you can do it.

"You have won, Arlo. I will be your bride, faithful to you.
Only come back to us and command the forces of Life."

She waited, but he did not respond. "I won't even tease
you, Arlo," she added. "Your love is my pain, but I am
quarter-human. I can take it without dying. Do what you will
with me; feel what you will. I will never bear a son to replace
you, if that is your preference. Anything—"

It will not work, Chthon warned. You do not want a broken
woman. Torture is not your way.

All I want is her, Arlo responded. I will accept her offer
without implementing it. It is enough that she came to me.

But I offer you so much more, Chthon said. Why give up all
this for the sake of one girl you cannot be happy with?

Chthon was right and Chthon was reasonable, and Chthon
was making no threats. Chthon was his friend, even in this
adversity. But Arlo was already sitting up, taking Vex into
his arms.

Chapter V:    Thor

The tide of battle had turned. The cavern creatures were
now organized and on the attack, cutting off and surrounding
segments of the minionette army and annihilating them by
living-sea charges. Arlo recognized the strategy, for he had
developed it himself. No doubt Chthon was now using
Bedside's mind to organize the individual actions. Bedside
would not be as creative—but Chthon had so many
expendable animals that it could soon wipe out the entire
forces of Life. All that had been needed was that one spark of
creative thought that Arlo had provided.

No wonder Chthon had let him go without a fight. Arlo had
already provided Chthon with the key to victory.

According to the mythology of LOE, the forces of Good
were to suffer defeat at Ragnarok. Setting aside the question
of which side represented Good and which Evil—for Arlo
was not certain himself whether Life could seriously, be
equated with Good—there remained substantial doubt. No
matter what, the gods would not prevail; it was the end of the
system. What use, then, to struggle?

"Chthon's winning," Arlo told Vex as he surveyed the
situation. "The farther our troops penetrate the caverns,
the more difficult it becomes for us. Our supply lines get
longer, and we encounter more controlled animals. It's the
Hard Trek all over again. We can't sustain our present rate
of losses. We'll be wiped out."

"We are well aware of that," she said."The moment you

went to Chthon, we started suffering disasters. We have
contingents from the four major sentients of the galaxy, but
we can't coordinate them properly. That's why we knew we
had to have you back. You are the key to victory—either
way."

"I doubt it. I have already given Chthon what it needed:
organization of the monsters. I can't unorganize them, now
that I'm on the other side. And—it is written in LOE that the
gods will be defeated at Ragnarok."

"Nonsense!" she flashed, and he noticed with pleasure
that her reactions on the intellectual plane were completely
human by his definition. A minionette without telepathy
would be like any other woman, only more beautiful. "Don't
you see, Chthon fed you that whole Norse mythos, knowing
that if you accepted all the other neat little parallels—Aesir,
the Norns, even that damned eight-footed horse, yet!—if you
swallowed all that, you'd have to accept that version of
Ragnarok, too. You're the key; if you believe we'll lose, then
we'll lose, no matter which side you think you're fighting on.
Why do you think Chthon let you go so easily? Because
you're really fighting on its side—so long as you believe!"

"I don't know," Arlo temporized, shaken by her logic.
The cute, difficult child he had rescued had grown a mind as
thorough as her body! "There are so many monsters that no
matter what I might think, the battle still would—"

"You have to believe in the victory of Life!" she cried.
"Your framework is reversed, like my emotions—but in-
tellectually we both must overcome our handicaps. And we
can! You have to lead us in the fight. You're Thor, ruler of
the gods!"

Arlo chuckled. "See? Even you believe in the Norse
parallels."

"I do not! It was just a figure of—"

"You're awfully pretty when you're mad."

She swung about, showing her teeth in no smile. "Are you
going to get yourself a cart drawn by two billy goats, then, to
be like Thor? And put on gloves and a girdle and—"

But Arlo kissed her. "It's the minion way," he said. "The

madder you get, the more I love you. Let's make love."

"The hell!"

He raised his forefinger to her nose. "You have a short
memory."

She paused, and gradually the blaze died. "Is that what it's
like—from your side?"

"Yes, actually. Didn't you know? You always had to
make me angry before you waxed affectionate. Turn-
about—"

"I guess I knew. I didn't feel. If you know what I mean."

"Serves you right." He drew her to him, and she ac-
quiesced without resistance, as she had to.

"Wouldn't it be nice," she murmured sadly, "if we could
reverse the telepathy. I mean, turn it about so that we both
perceived love the same. So we'd be in positive phase—mad
together, loving together."

"The whole history of Planet Minion would have been
different," he said, proceeding with his lovemaking. Though
it was what he had wanted, somehow this unilateral action
lacked the fire of their prior experiences. One word to Vex,
and she would turn on exactly the right amount of passion—
but that was not what he wanted, either."Minionettes would
not have been proof against Chthon's myxo ..."

"But Aton wouldn't have been sent to Chthon, and this
battle never would have started."

"And you never would have been born—or me," he said,
completing his act.

Vex cried out in anguish as he climaxed. For a moment he
thought he had killed her, as Aton had killed Malice. In an
agony of remorse, he leaned over her—and now she smiled.
"I told you I could survive. I'm quarter-human, you know."
Then she fainted.

She had survived—but he was hardly reassured. She was
so beautiful, and under that lush female exterior remained so
much of the impish child that distinguished her from all the
other minionettes in his estimation. That child had captivated
him completely. Yet she was not truly his, any more than if
she were chained to the wall like a slave for his convenience.

Had she loved him as he loved her, she surely would have
died. But—she had wanted it this way, for whatever reason,
and the hvee was bright.

He put that line of thought aside and tackled his other
problem. He had to reorganize the forces of Life, to turn the
battle about. That was what he was being paid for. Vex was
right: this might be Ragnarok—but the actual alignment of
Good and Evil was uncertain and the outcome could not be
predetermined. He needed to review the troops, study new
options, develop new strategy.

Chthon could see every portion of the caverns simultane-
ously. Wherever there were animals . . . and Chthon could
send its animals anywhere. Unless—

Unless a portion of the caverns were completely cleared of
animals. That would deprive Chthon of its perceptions, and
allow the minionettes to make surprise attacks—from that
opaque region.

But how could every living creature be eliminated, even
the tiny flying insectoids? And how could he deceive Chthon
about his intentions, even though he could keep the cavern
entity out of his mind? Better to let Chthon think he was still
acting in predictable ways, until he could diverge with com-
plete surprise.

He left Vex, only attuning himself to her aura so as to be
assured no harm came to her. This was a power he retained
after his experience with Chthon: he could not control the
animals of the caverns, but his natural fragment of minion
emotional telepathy had been enhanced. Just as he had shown
Chthon the key to effective action against the minionettes,
Chthon had shown him the key to a more controlled mental
power. He ran to the cave where Aton worked, heating and
working the precious metals into rings over a powerful gas
jet.

"I have to get around the caverns faster," Arlo said. "And
I need a good weapon. Could I borrow Sleipnir?"

Aton considered. He had a patch of glassy rock over his
eye, shielding it from the rebound of the intense flame, and
wore heavy gloves on his hands. He hardly looked like an

artisan—but he was. His rings were very finely crafted.
"Son, we're part of this battle too. Our truce with Chthon
can't last much longer. Get Coquina out of the caverns, and
I'll ride Sleipnir myself in the service of Life's army. You
can't control him as I can."

"How can Mother leave the caverns?" Arlo asked. "The
chill would kill her!" But it was true: the hostage state of his
mother had to be abated, for Chthon could kill her as readily
as the chill could.

"Not if they set up heated facilities on the surface and
monitored her telepathically. It might not work, but we can't
depend on Chthon anymore."

"That's right." But Arlo was uneasy. Why hadn't Chthon
already acted against Aton and Coquina?

Considering his mother, he realized why: if anything
happened to Coquina, Aton would be immediately free of
any emotional restraint. He would be open to the lure of the
minionette: his daughter Vex. That would be too much to
resist, and Arlo would lose her despite her concession to him.
Then he would have no choice but to return to Chthon.
But—the elimination of Coquina for such a reason would
alienate Arlo from Chthon irrevocably. He would never
cooperate with the killer of his mother—or with the one who
set in motion the chain of events that cost him his fiancee.

"No," Arlo said. "Mother stays here. Chthon will not
harm her. But if we moved her from the caverns, and then she
died, Chthon would gain." Because then her death would not
have been of Chthon's doing, and Arlo would know it.

Aton looked at him, eyes narrowed, and Arlo was
reminded forcefully that his father was half-minion. How
much telepathy did he have? "What about Vex?" Aton
asked.

That was more complicated. If Vex died, Arlo would lose
his main reason for rejoining Life. But again, if she died as a
result of Chthon's action, Arlo would be doubly determined
to wipe out Chthon. While she lived, that prospect for in-
teraction between her and Aton remained—which could dis-
unify Life's forces and send Arlo back to the cavern god.

Chthon was gambling with events, perhaps knowing that
there was more than an even chance for success this way even
though the physical battle might be lost. The war was being
waged on many levels. "She is also safe," Arlo said.

"But you and I are not?" Aton inquired.

Another complex question. If Aton took up arms against
Chthon, and died, could Arlo blame the cavern entity? Yet
that would eliminate any prospect of an Aton/Vex liaison. So
probably Aton was safe too. As for Arlo himself—Chthon
would not kill him so long as there was any chance of
converting him. But if there were no chance and Arlo's
activities threatened Chthon's own existence, then there
would be no choice: Chthon would act against Arlo. And if
Arlo died, Aton, Coquina, and Vex would become
expendable. "We are less safe than the women," Arlo said,
"but Chthon will not move directly against us, at first."

"So you need transportation of your own," Aton said,
returning to the original subject.

"Two goats and a cart," Arlo agreed, half in jest.

"The problem with animals is that they are subject to
Chthon's control," Aton said. "We can make a wagon—but
the animals would haul it only where Chthon directed. Actu-
ally, no wheeled vehicle would serve very well here—"

"No, of course not!" Arlo agreed ruefully. There went
another prop in the mythology. Too bad, because the notion
had its appeal, and he did want to follow the forms of the
Norse example as much as possible, to reassure Chthon about
his supposedly patterned thinking.

"Maybe a sledge," Aton said. "Something that slides
over the irregularities."

Good idea! Aton still had an excellent mind, and of course
he was basically smarter than Arlo, as Odin was smarter than
Thor. Still—"It would take a strong animal to haul that."

"Or a pair of them. But control—"

"How do you control Sleipnir?"

"I'm. not sure. I think the caterpillar phase destroyed so
much of his mind that there isn't enough left for Chthon to
take over. But then, I'm not sure Chthon has ever tried."

"Maybe if we freed a couple of caterpillar segments from a
new caterpillar—"

"Worth a try," Aton said. He put aside his ring and doffed
his protective lens.

Arlo was surprised and gratified at his father's ac-
quiescence. He realized belatedly that one of the horrors of
the Vex situation was that it was forcing an antagonism
between Arlo and Aton—an antagonism neither wanted.
How much better to work together!

Aton had tried to do right by his son, providing a human
girl from outside. He had not known that a minionette would
be substituted—or who that minionette would be. How could
he? He had not known he had a daughter! In this devious
transaction, the morality of the leadership of Life was thrown
into question. Perhaps Life was the side of Evil, destined to
be victorious. Did he want that? Yet whichever side he chose
became the side of Evil if it won. The mythological parallel
could not be accepted; yet it pervaded the struggle.

In this venture, simple as it seemed, of fashioning suitable
transportation, father and son were not only doing battle
against Chthon. They were opposing the baleful influence of
Minion—whose blood, deriving from the common source of
Malice, joined them both to Vex. A difficult human
equation—yet perhaps it could be solved.

Aton fetched his huge double-bitted ax and handed it to
Arlo. "Rite of passage," he said.

Arlo accepted it. He did not know the literal meaning of the
phrase but understood that if he were to exercise leadership,
this was the tool with which to prove it. His father was giving
him every chance to be the man he had to be. He had
half-feared jealousy or competition from Aton, but saw now
that his father cared primarily for the welfare of Life and the
success of his son. That was wonderful support!

They moved out. And—Vex appeared. "Where?" she
asked.

"Caterpillar hunting," Arlo said shortly. This was one
thing he didn't want her involved in, and not merely because
of the danger.

"I'm in this fight, too," she said. "I can help."

Arlo couldn't argue with that. Actually, he could have
summoned a minionette squad, knowing they would obey
him now, but feared it would alert Chthon. He presumed that
the sheer multiplicity of information coming in from all over
the caverns would keep Chthon occupied, so that the cavern
god would not pay attention to what Arlo was doing so long as
it seemed innocuous or in keeping with the Norse framework.
Ragnarok was no simple operation! And since Chthon could
not enter his mind unless he permitted it, there was no
giveaway there. Aton and Vex were similarly secure; Chthon
would have to observe them from the eyes of the animals in
the region. This would look like a meat-hunting expedition.

Vex swung up on Sleipnir, riding the middle hump of the
three rear sections, between Arlo and Aton. Aton guided her,
of course, so that the animal would not object; perfectly
legitimate attention. Did their eyes meet momentarily? Arlo
wasn't sure. She was as lovely from the rear as from the front,
with a slender waist, generously expanding hips, and perfect-
ly proportioned thighs. He had so recently had the use of that
body, but already he wanted it again. Whoever had selected
the original model for the minionette had certainly known his
business! Of course, all the minionettes were alike, except
for Vex's short hair and faintly human characteristics; that
hair would eventually attain its full length and glory. But that
didn't take away from the perfection of his own minionette.

If she were really his own . . .

Why couldn't he take one of the other minionettes? Some-
one like Torment, the one he had met when he first learned of
the invasion. Torment would be willing, he was sure, and she
was every bit as pretty. Of course, she was old enough to be
his grandmother—but that made no difference, really. She
was not his grandmother.

It didn't work, even in his imagination. Only Vex was
directly related to him. He had tried to suppress the minion
element in himself, but could not; the fact that she was his
sister did make a difference. It attracted him to her much
more strongly, as though his emotion were sharpened by the

cutting edge of his human guilt. He had been over this before
in his mind and found no release.

Then what about the relation between Aton and Vex that
fitted the minion pattern even more closely? And why was he
dwelling on this now? Vex was his for the duration; she had
agreed, and it was not the minion way to deceive.

Yet even as his eyes were on her back, her eyes were on
Aton's back. What was she really seeing?

Sleipnir entered the treadway of the largest neighboring
caterpillar. There seemed to be no limit to the expansive
properties of these creatures; this one was hundreds of
segments long, but always hungry for more. Perhaps it was
because its vast bulk required a continual input of organic
material. At any rate, the chances were good that it would
have several large and recent segments not yet withered into
formlessness.

Now they had two approaches: either trace it down or
summon it to them. Both had their problems. The caterpillar
could be many miles away, resting in some narrow tube so
that they would be unable to approach it from the side. But if
they summoned it, the creature would be on the offensive,
fully alert and dangerous. Their chances of hacking off
segments without becoming segments would diminish.

"I'll summon it," Vex said. "You two wait in ambush at a
crossing."

The obvious solution! But Arlo was not pleased. This was
his project, and he should be the one to make decisions. He
didn't mind deferring to his father, but Vex bothered him. If
she started organizing things, she could soon choose which
man she wanted to work with. ...

No, he had no cause for ire. She had chosen to exclude
herself. And this dangerous venture might solve their
problem another way: if any one of them were killed, there
would be no trio.

Arlo reacted to that thought with horror. He loved his
father, he loved Vex, he loved his own life. He didn't want
any of them to die! And if a personal decision were finally
made, the rather delicate existing truce with Chthon would be

broken, and the real trouble would start.

Vex trotted down the caterpillar path toward the potwhale
pool. Arlo and Aton moved in the opposite direction, seeking
the best intersection. They were silent now, so as not to alert
the prey.

"This ax," Arlo asked once they got settled. He spoke in a
low voice, hoping the sound would be carried downwind.
"Where did it come from?"

Aton was silent for a moment before answering. "The
leader of the prisoners had it," he said at last."His name was
Bossman. I killed him when he fell to the myxo, so the ax was
mine.".

Arlo rubbed his fingers along his growing red beard. He
wanted to know more, but knew the futility of pushing his
father. Arlo was now larger and stronger than Aton, but knew
that he lacked the intellect of the older man. Arlo would
gladly have exchanged some of his muscle for some of that
knowledge!

Vex began her commotion, far down the passage. She
jumped into the pool with a piercing cry and made a splendid
splash. The sound carried beautifully along the tunnel: obvi-
ously the caterpillar's trap was acoustically designed.

Arlo put his ear to the stone. Sure enough, the faint beat of
marching feet had started. The caterpillar could not afford to
be slow, lest the prey blunder out of the trap or fall instead to
the potwhale. Arlo mused briefly on that: what did caterpillar
and potwhale think of each other? Were they friends, or did
each long to be rid of the other? Did they hold dialogues:
"Here, won't you share this morsel?" "No, thanks; age
before beauty." Arlo suppressed a smile. Caterpillar and
potwhale were two of the oldest, ugliest monsters in the
caverns.

The segmented monster moved with surprising rapidity.
The marching beat accelerated to a run, all feet on a side
striking the stone simultaneously. The creature could move
very quietly when it chose—but now that the prey was
apparently trying to escape, speed was of the essence. One
thing about the caterpillar: its segments might lose their heads

and forelimbs, but their legs were always strong!

Now that the thing was plunging down the monster-trail,
Arlo had serious misgivings. He and Aton were safe; the
caterpillar would not leave its path, and could not catch them
if it did. But Vex—she was in the pool-circle. Suppose they
failed to separate the segments, and she were caught?

There was only one answer: they had to sever the rear
segments so that the caterpillar had no stabbing tail. In due
course it would regenerate the spear-tail, but meanwhile
would be no threat.

The thunder of massed feet became loud. Arlo restrained
an urge to flee. Always before, Chthon had rendered the
monster quiescent; this was the first time Arlo had had to deal
with a caterpillar alone. He stood with the great ax raised,
ready to strike as the creature's latter section came into range.

And the forepart arrived. The head was huge, with enor-
mous faceted eyes and antennae like foot-long fingers.
Above the eyes were bone eyebrows: the retracted spurs of a
protective grille, that the creature could lower at will over its
face. But most awful of all, it had no mouth.

For an instant, one vast eye fixed on Arlo; then it passed
on. Arlo stood as the juggernaut rushed by, transfixed by
mental horror analogous to the physical horror of the thing's
tail. Those facets, each reflecting his own image slightly
distorted, as though his essence were being imprinted on the
caterpillar's brain, so many views of a prospective seg-
ment. ...

Meanwhile the segments shot past like the cars of an LOE
freight train, making the green glow of the walls beyond blink
on and off at a dizzying rate.

"Strike!" Aton cried.

But Arlo could not move. He had been mesmerized by the
terror of that single yet multiple glance of the caterpillar's
eye. He tried to stir himself, to bring down the ax, but his
muscles would not respond.

"Now!" Aton cried again, nudging him.

Arlo tried again—and failed again. The ax did not swing, it
fell—and the last hurtling segment of the caterpillar caught

the blade and wrenched it out of his hands.

Arlo was left disarmed as the beat of feet faded. There was
a great lump in his throat, and his eyes were tearing. Sudden-
ly he felt much less like a man, and not at all like a god.

Obviously he was not the one to lead the forces of Life.
Aton was the one. Intelligence, experience, and courage
counted for so much more than youthful enthusiasm!

Then Aton showed his wisdom, as perhaps Odin had in
some similar situation, one or two thousand years before. He
did not rant or condemn or even ignore. "I froze too, the first
time," he said calmly. "Now pick up the ax and get moving;
we'll have to tackle it at the pool before it gets Vex." And he
started down the path at a run.

Arlo's stasis snapped. He swooped up the ax and charged
after his father. Sleipnir, who had been grazing on glow,
followed.

The pool was close, within a mile in the old human
measure. But the cavern predator had moved with such
velocity that they had no chance to catch up before it got
there. They would have done better to remount Sleipnir.
Another mistake—and there was no room in this confined
passage to board the steed now, as they would have had to
leap over its head.

But the caterpillar had to slow at the pool entrance, for
there it worked in competitive coordination with the pot-
whale. The larger segments barely squeezed through the
aperture. That was another aspect of the trap: the caterpillar's
body blocked the opening so neatly that there was no chance
for the prey to squeeze by it and escape. Arlo wondered
briefly how the creature widened the passages when it needed
to; he had never seen a caterpillar cutting rock, but surely it
had some method. Maybe the head was able to chip away at
it.

Arlo and Aton drew up short. They dared not approach the
massive spike of the tail! They would have to wait for it to
clear the aperture.

Slowly, it did so. Arlo held his axe before him and edged
through—only to discover a new obstacle.

The caterpillar's track circled the pool. Its head was
designed to frighten the prey (and now Arlo appreciated how
well it did so!), driving it around the circle toward the tail.
Then the tail shot out to impale the prey, incorporating it as
another walking segment of the creature. So the tail had
crossed the aperture on its way back around the pool. The
segments near the tail were now passing the entrance, still
sealing it off.

"Damn!" Arlo swore explosively, finding satisfaction in
the LOE expletive. "I can't get through!"

Aton looked at him. "Do you want to?"

"Vex is in there!"

"Strike, then."

Arlo gaped. He had missed the obvious. He could hardly
help Vex from inside the pool; the caterpillar and potwhale
dominated that arena completely. It was necessary to attack
from the side—and here they were in the ideal position!

"It is no shame to be confused, the first time," Aton said.
"Remember: there is always another way—perhaps a better
one. Always look for it."

Valuable lessons! Arlo realized that there was more to
assuming leadership than giving directions or deciding broad
policy. He had to use his mind—and be ready to accept the
advice of those whose minds were better than his.

He braced himself, waited until the slender waist between
two segments of the caterpillar passed the opening, and
struck. His blow was not as hard as he wanted because he did
not have clearance for a full swing.

To his amazement, the ax cut cleanly through the cord,
separating the segments. Success! Apparently the caterpillar,
so tough in other respects, was not constructed to withstand
cutting from the side at the joins.

But the inertia of the creature was such that it continued to
move. In a moment, the way was blocked by a new segment.

"All right," Arlo said. And he severed that one too. -

After three more cuts, the caterpillar reversed its direction,
and the aperture was finally clear.

The two men entered the pool room. This was a high-

domed chamber similar to the one Arlo had watched the
minionettes engage, but larger. It was completely round and
filled with water almost to the rim of the caterpillar ledge.
There was just room for a man to walk, and none to pass. At
the moment the head and front of the creature were advancing
one way; the separated tail, supported by ten segments, was
going the other. Between them, the three individual segments
stood, lacking direction.

Vex stood directly across the pool. She could not go far
either way because the head was traveling slowly toward her,
while the tail was closing the gap from the other side. There
was, it seemed, enough of the body included with the tail
segment to coordinate the whole, even though contact with
the head had been lost. The feet marched rhythmically: ten
up, ten down.

"Swim across?" Arlo called.

Vex shook her head. She pointed.

Already the monstrous black mass of the potwhale was
surfacing. This was no trifle such as he had poked in potholes
as wide as the span of his hand; this was a full-grown jelly
thing over a hundred feet in diameter. In the center was the
circular mouth, big enough to take in a man, and the ropy,
long tongue.

The potwhale belched. A cloud of yellow vapor spread
out, suffusing the dome with its appalling stench. Water
rushed into the hole, draining the last of the slick skin-
surface.

The tongue cast about, blindly seeking prey. Arlo knew
that it would find Vex quickly enough if she tried to cross the
face of this creature. But the tail segment of the caterpillar
had almost closed the gap. In a moment she would have to
choose between dooms—as did every animal who foolishly
entered here.

"I'm going across," Arlo said. "I'll cut off the tongue."

Aton held up his hand warningly. "Is that the only
choice?"

Arlo forced himself to pause and think, difficult as that was

in this pressing circumstance. And a better way opened up.
"We can distract it with caterpillar segments!" he cried.
"Any we don't need ourselves. That will stop both
menaces."

Aton nodded. "Push a couple in, then move on to the tail.
Cut off the very last segment, and the tail will fall. Less
risk."

Arlo started around the circle. The nearest segment was
too far gone; it lacked any sign of a head, so that it would not
be able to respond to directives. He wedged himself in
between it and the wall, lifted his knee, and shoved. It
toppled into the shallow water covering the fringe of the
whale.

The tongue slapped toward it. The whale felt the weight,
and was orienting on the morsel; it didn't care that it was part
of the caterpillar-accomplice. Arlo's attempted passage
across that surface would have been perilous indeed!

He went to the next separate segment and pitched it off.
And the third; none were any good for his purpose. Then he
came to the unified tail assembly.

Now he had a problem. He couldn't get by it, and it was too
massive to lever into the pool entire. Also, there were several
very nice segments in it—rock chippers with heads and
forelegs that should be serviceable. He wanted to save these.

Meanwhile, the whole unit continued to move, cornering
Vex. In a moment the stab-tail would be in range of her.

Arlo jumped down. With three morsels between him and
the tongue, he should be safe—for a while.

His feet shot out from under. The potwhale's skin was
spongy and slippery, offering no firm footing despite its bulk,
and it undulated under his weight. But there was not enough
water to swim in. Arlo thrashed about, making no forward
progress.

"Another way!" Aton cried.

"Another way!" Arlo echoed. He lifted the ax with diffi-
culty, about to chop it into the slick black flesh beneath,
carving a foothold. But again he paused: surely the pain

would attract the potwhale's immediate attention, and the
erupting blood would make the foothold less secure than
ever! What else offered?

He reached up and grabbed the foot of the nearest caterpil-
lar segment. Now he had purchase. He clamped the ax
between his knees and hauled himself from one leg to the
next, hand over hand. He had found another way!

When he got to the terrible tail, projecting half the length of
a man, he paused yet again. He had no leverage to chop at it!
But at any moment it would shoot out, for Vex was now
within its range. The last thing he wanted was to see her
impaled.

He saw the tail shortening. That meant it was about to
spring. Arlo grabbed the end foot with his left hand and
swung the ax with his right. The blow was weak, the armor of
the tail hard; the blade bounced off, almost cutting his own
left arm. He could not stop it that way.

The tail shuddered. It was starting to make its thrust! Arlo
dropped the ax and grabbed the rod with both hands as it
elongated. At the same time, he heard a splash.

The rod shot out, its diameter decreasing as its length
increased. Arlo hung on, bracing both feet against the wall
and pulling. He succeeded: the tail was angled out over the
water, missing its mark.

Only there was now no target. Vex had jumped off the
ledge. "Let go!"she cried.

Arlo looked at his hands—and realized what was happen-
ing. The tail was geared to spear through the prey, then to
incorporate the new entity into the scheme of the caterpillar
by injecting some kind of pacifying chemical. Its surface was
now slick with goo—and Arlo's hands were numb. "I
can't!" he cried.

Vex grabbed him and got her body under his arms. She
shoved off hard from the wall, carrying him with her. She
was amazingly strong—but of course that was a property of
the minionette, to be able to take sadistic punishment. His
hands tore free, and he saw how the surface of the tail had
opened little pores in its elongated state. No doubt that fluid

was much more effective when set into a massive wound,
such as the puncture of a complete entity. His skin and callus
protected him somewhat, but not enough. The effect was
spreading.

Arlo fell and could not move. The caterpillar poison had
entered his system, paralyzing him. He could see, hear, and
feel—but that was all.

"Oh, no!" Vex cried.

She set him down face-up on the blubbery back of the
potwhale and splashed his hands in the water. But there was
little water here, and it was already too late for washing to
have much effect. She gave it up and handed herself along the
caterpillar segment in the fashion Arlo had. "Aton!" she
screamed.

And Arlo realized how convenient it would be for her
simply to leave him and take up with his father. She didn't
have to do anything; she had tried to save him and had failed.
What more could be asked? If he died, he could not return to
aid Chthon's campaign, so her mission would be complete in
that sense. Soon she would generate her own son from the
loins of her father to carry on the tradition. . . .

The tongue had brought in the third segment morsel. Now
it was casting for Arlo. Still he could not move. Vex had
reached the other end of the tail assembly and Aton was
helping her back up to the ledge. He knew this as much with
his mind as with his eye; perhaps he was picking up images
from the eyes of the other people. Vex had taken up the ax
Arlo had dropped; fortunately it had not slipped down be-
tween the potwhale and the rock and on to the bottom of the
pool. The two of them walked away.

Walked away . . .

Arlo fought, but the caterpillar venom held him immobile.
Millions of years of evolution had gone into the perfection of
this serum, and it was adequate to its task—even for the alien
life-form Arlo was. Only on order from the caterpillar brain
could he move—and then only his feet, synchronized with
the caterpillar metronome. And there were no signals
because there was no connection.

How had Bedside fought off this drug, to become a man—
albeit a mad one—again?

The tongue slapped across one of his legs, curled about it,
tugged. Arlo slid across the blubber toward the potwhale's
mouth.

Another way . . . ?

The ten-segment segment—it had been marching and
functioning, though it had no caterpillar brain! Bedside's
brain had also been able to control a small unit. So portions of
a caterpillar could function! If the lead-segment handled it
correctly . . .

I am a caterpillar, Arlo thought. I am marching home.. . .

And his legs began to move. He was a single-segment
caterpillar.

I am running home!

Faster, as his legs caught the beat his mind provided. They
were not responsive directly to his brain any more than his
penis was, but like it they were influenced by visions his mind
conjured. The brain was smart, the legs stupid; they could be
fooled.

The potwhale's tongue clasped his leg tightly, hauling him
up the rise surrounding the mouth regardless of his running
motions. He smelled the rank intestinal gas that steamed up
from that orifice, heard the grindings deep inside.

My feet are impeded; they must fight to maintain the
cadence. . . .

His feet kicked wildly. His free foot smacked into the
tongue, battering it against the captive foot. Again, harder.

And the tongue, hurt, slackened. The foot slid out of the
loop. Arlo rolled down the incline, away from the mouth, feet
still working. He turned over, his face rubbing across the
black surface, and turned again, helplessly. And saw the
forepart of the caterpillar.

Aton and Vex were astride it, one near the head, the other
near the severed end. "One. . .two. . .three. . .heave!"
Aton called, and they both shoved hard against the wall, just
as the outer row of legs was coming down. Off-balanced, the
caterpillar teetered.

"Heave!" And slowly the entire length of it toppled off the
ledge, into the pool. The massed legs churned up a froth.

The splash was loud. The entire potwhale tilted with the
added weight. Huge as the creature was, Arlo realized that it
had to be shallow, flat like a leaf instead of round like a stone.
Not nearly as massive as it appeared. A surprised honk
emerged from the mouth. Then the orifice closed and the
tongue sucked in.

Water poured over the rim. The monster was submerging!

Arlo, unable to swim because of the venom, knew he had
exchanged one form of death for another. Instead of being
eaten, he would drown. Even Chthon could not save him
now—and Chthon did not have reason to.

Then strong hands gripped his arms. Aton and Vex swam
for the rim, hauling him between them.

They had saved him.

The venom of the caterpillar was powerful. Arlo fought his
way to consciousness, oppressed by suffocating heat—but
still he was unable to move voluntarily. Not even his feet,
now. Or his eyes.

But he could feel, and he could hear. Someone was
stroking his brow. It was the gentle, cool touch of his mother,
Coquina: cool because of her malady the chill. He was in her
hot cave, and she was taking care of him, as she had when he
had been a child. He was relieved; he felt safe here, and it was
good to have her attention, and to have her know that she was
needed. She had given up everything for the sake of his father
Aton—and now she was losing Aton himself.

Footsteps approached, halting at the entrance, where Arlo
knew a curtain of woven cave-vines contained the heat
necessary to Coquina's survival. "Come in, Vex," Coquina
said.

Arlo's mind reacted, though his body could not. What was
the minionette doing here? In the nature of things, the two
women should be enemies!

There was the rustle of vines being parted, a slight stir of
warm air, and Vex stepped in.

"Put on some clothing," Coquina said, a bit sharply.

After another rustling pause while Vex donned one of
Coquina's dresses—a tight fit, Arlo was sure!—she spoke.
"I brought fruit from Arlo's garden. Is he better yet?"

"Not yet. But thank you very much for the fruit." Coquina
was being very polite, very formal. "I know the trip to the
garden is dangerous for you, alone."

"Aton went with me." Arlo felt his mother's hand on his
forehead freeze, almost literally: it seemed to become death-
ly cold. Small wonder!

Then Coquina stood. "There is no need to tell me this."

"Please—I must tell you. I—here." Evidently Vex was
holding out something. Arlo struggled to regain that
ambience of perception he had had, to see things through
their eyes. What was the object?

There was a brief silence. Then: "He—gave you the
hvee?"

Arlo knew exactly what his mother was feeling: he felt the
same. If Aton had given Vex the hvee, all was over for
Coquina—and for Arlo.

"He—sent it," Vex said quietly. "As—a gift for you.
Please take it."

What? The hvee could not be transferred like this!

Coquina accepted it. "It does not wilt. How is this
possible?"

"Aton loves you," Vex said. "We did nothing in the
gardens. He picked this flower; it oriented on him. See, it
does not match my blue one from Arlo. You love him—"

"But how could you carry it?"

"How can anyone carry the hvee? I love him, too."

Wrong, Arlo thought. The hvee loved its master, and
loved the one who loved its master, but could not be trans-
ferred between common lovers. It was strictly series, not
parallel. For when more than one woman loved a given man,
there was rivalry, and that destroyed love—and the hvee. So
something was wrong here. The hvee should be wilting—and
wasn't.

Coquina moved away from Arlo and went to Vex. Oh, no!

Arlo thought. They can't fight. . . not my mother and my
sister, my two closest loves!

"Aton has shown me something I did not know," Coquina
said gently. "Come, child—sit by me. I shall not hold you
long." And her voice was oddly soft.

"I am confused," Vex said. "There is strange and terrible
emotion here, and I don't know whether it emanates from you
or Arlo, or from both."

"My son is conscious?" Coquina asked.

Of course Vex would know. She was telepathic. Arlo could
have few secrets from her!

Vex must have nodded affirmatively, for Coquina con-
tinued: "It is best that he know this too."

"You know what I am!" Vex cried with sudden
vehemence. "You know how it must end! How can you
speak to me?"

Now Arlo felt her emotion, in large part a blissful
experience, in small part a black abyss. It was his own
telepathy at work, coming at last, becoming stronger because
of the urgency stemming from the incapacity of his normal
senses. Three-quarters human, that picked up Vex's negative
emotion as positive; one-quarter minion, that received it as it
was. He really was a mixture of types. Yet this duality was
giving him a breadth of comprehension he could not have had
otherwise, as though it required two views to fathom any
given feeling. Chthon could see physical objects from
many views, but had no inkling of this mental hologra-
phy.

"I knew your mother," Coquina said. "She was a fine
woman—Aton's first love. I was never jealous of her."

"I did not know my father still lived!" Vex said in agony.
"He was listed as dead because he went to Chthon prison. I
met Aton and did not recognize him because of that belief.
When Arlo told me his grandmother was Malice—"

"Peace, child! I know you did not know. When you fled
from me at our first meeting, I knew you had to be a
minionette—and I recognized in your aspect your likely
lineage. I remembered how clever Uncle Benjamin Five was,

and I comprehend some of that man's motives. There was
that of Aton in you—"

"I never intended to betray Arlo! See—I still wear his
hvee, and it lives. I have sworn—"

"I know, Vex. I understand. Let me explain about the
hvee."

Why was Coquina suddenly so calm? Arlo could pick up
her emotion now, separating it from Vex's; it was mainly
positive, only partly negative—which meant that it was all
positive in origin, owing to his own partial reversal of recep-
tion. She was not pretending; she was confident and relieved.

"I know what normals go through to love a minionette,
now," Vex said. "I never wanted to hurt anyone, but I can't
be false to my nature. Had Aton been dead, as I thought—"

Now a ripple of horror, inspired by the mere suggestion of
Aton dead. Coquina's love was a miraculous thing; Arlo had
never before glimpsed its depth. "When Aton was a child of
seven," Coquina said, "the minionette Malice, his mother
and yours, visited him and gave him the hvee. Even then, he
loved her. Many years later, he gave that hvee to me, forget-
ting its origin. I did not know it was hers—but the hvee never
forgets, and because I loved him, it survived. Even when
Malice died, the hvee lived—because it could not interpret
what had happened. The hvee is not intelligent. But when I
returned it to Aton, it knew his love for Malice was over—
because she was dead and he knew she was dead and that it
was really hers—and so it died."

Vex had to work this out. "You knew Malice was dead—
but not that you wore her hvee—so it lived?"

"Yes. The hvee loved me, because I loved Aton, who
loved its true mistress. There must always be a chain, and it
cannot see beyond one link at a time. Intellectual knowledge
of one person about the end of that chain does not affect the
hvee; it has to get close enough to comprehend its own,
purely emotional way. Any break in that chain can kill it, if
the break is adjacent."

"But the hvee I just brought there is no chain—"

"There is a chain. This is what Aton has shown us. The

hvee does not distinguish between types of love; convention
has relegated it to romance, but it is quite possible for a father
to give it to his son, or to his grandchild—so long as true love
exists. Sometimes close friends of the same sex exchange the
hvee; this does not imply anything untoward."

Arlo had not known this either. Where there was love—
any love—the hvee could live. It didn't have to be sexual.

"But I could only carry Aton's hvee—" Vex said falter-
ingly. "I knew it was not intended for me—" She paused,
confused. "I bear Arlo's hvee!"

"Yes. That much is true. You love Aton—and you also
love Arlo. Both are close kin to you; as a minionette, you
must love them, so that you can love either—as events
require. It is possible to love two; the hvee proves it."

"Yet now you hold the hvee—"

"I shall give it to my son," Coquina said. She put it in
Arlo's hair, and her love was an almost tangible thing to his
new awareness. "See—it does not wilt."

"Because he loves you," Vex said. "And I know he loves
me too. But how can it have passed between you and me,
unless—" She halted, amazed. "Unless you love me!"

"You are very like your mother," Coquina said. "And
very like Aton. Much of what I love in him is really his
reflection of his mother—whom I also loved. I never had a
daughter—"

"But I am a minionette!"

"Minionettes are also human beings."

"Yet Arlo—Aton—"

"We are coming into Ragnarok. If Chthon loses, I die, for
I depend on Chthon. If Chthon wins, we may all die, for the
cavern entity will have no further need of us. I rather think my
son will die, too, in this awful combat. If Aton survives, it
will be fitting that he return to Minion. I know you will take
care of him when that time comes, and I would not have it
otherwise. He was born to love the minionette."

There was a long silence, but Arlo felt the gradually
shifting and strengthening emotions of the minionette. Then:
"If you love me, why don't I feel the pain?"

"You are partly normal, child. Not all your emotions are
reversed."

"I never had a mother. ..."

"This is the sad thing about being a minionette. You are
forced to orient exclusively on the opposite sex, in a sexual
way, so that you never know the joys of true family existence.
In this manner the pattern is constantly reinforced."

"I think I have a mother now."

"Yes . . ."

Arlo's store of energy was exhausted. He sank back into
unconsciousness—but it was a better state than he had been in
before.

"We have to do something about those hands," Aton said.
"The skin's gone. They'll be weeks healing."

Arlo looked up at him. They were in the home-cave. Down
in the tunnel was Coquina's section, too stiflingly hot for
normal comfort. Here it was pleasant. Evidently he had been
shuffled back once the initial crisis passed. "Why did you
save me?"

Aton exchanged glances with Vex. Arlo saw and felt the
futile longing that passed between them. Neither intended to
yield, but both felt the magnetic pull. Arlo hoped they would
not realize how well he could read their emotions, now.

"We need you," Vex said. "We did not save you from
Chthon only to yield you to the potwhale."

That was a fair answer. All three of them knew the situa-
tion: no need to rehearse it. Arlo looked down at his hands.
"Gloves, maybe. They don't hurt—in fact, I can hardly feel
my fingers. ..."

"You took a dose of caterpillar compulsion," Aton said.
"It will be slow to wear off. But we have to protect the skin,
and we don't have proper bandages."

"So we did get gloves," Vex finished. "From the
minionettes." She spoke as though she were not one herself,
and it was no artificial distinction. "Here."

Gloves? They were giant metal weave gauntlets! Each
finger was articulated by a construction of sliding, overlap-

ping scales, so that it could be moved and bent freely without
being crushed. Inside was webbing and padding, fastening
the whole in place gently yet firmly. Very firmly. From the
outside the gloves were crushproof; they could sustain
hammer-blows without denting. But from the inside they
were amazingly comfortable, feather-light despite their gross
mass.

"Engineers' handwear," Aton explained. "I used a simi-
lar set on space ships, where temperature and pressure could
vary widely across deadly extremes, but precise adjustments
had to be made. You can thread a needle or handle red-hot
iron—" he broke off.

"I know what a needle is," Arlo said, smiling. "A sliver
of metal used in the manufacture of apparel. Coquina has
one." He looked at his hands. The gloves seemed to fit like
living flesh. His skin was numb, but somehow the gloves
transmitted the sensation of pressure to his interior receptors,
making it seem as though the metal itself could feel.

Experimentally, he tapped the stone floor. There was no
pain. He struck it, still receiving sensation without discom-
fort. He stood up, feeling weak and dizzy, and smacked his
fist hard into the wall. It crushed the glow-lichen and chipped
a fragment of stone away, but the shock to his hand and arm
was minimal.

"Thor's gloves . . ." he murmured.

"We saved the best caterpillar segments, and made a
sledge," At on said. "I think it will serve."

The two of them must have liked working together! But
what could Arlo say? They had done it for him, and done
well.

"Meanwhile, what is Chthon doing?" Arlo inquired.

"Winning the war," Vex said succinctly. "If we don't get
organized soon, it will be too late."

"I'll see about it," Arlo said.

"Be careful," Aton cautioned. "Chthon gives few
warnings."

"Your eye!" Arlo cried, suddenly realizing. "A
warning?"

"How did you lose it?" Vex inquired.

Aton seemed reluctant, but answered. "I was questing for
better metals, back when I first started making rings. I needed
accessible gold in an almost pure state, that I could remove
with no more than hammer and chisel, and that's hard to find.
I explored down past tunnels lined with ice and snow and
found a closed-off region, an artificial dead end, a blocked
passage deep below the normal run. I knew somehow that a
fundamental secret of Chthon was concealed behind that
barrier, and I wanted to master it. I started to pound through
the partition—and the chimera came. I tried to fight it, but the
thing moved so quickly . . . it plucked out my eye and left. It
could readily have killed me, but Chthon sent it away. That
was my warning: stay clear of the forbidden secrets of
Chthon. So I gained knowledge of my limits and never
trespassed again. And in a few days a chipper opened a
rich vein of gold near my home-cave, and I knew Chthon
had given me this in lieu of the knowledge I had
sought."

"Odin went down to the base of the great World Tree
Yggdrasil," Arlo said, remembering as from a dream.
"There he found the Spring of Mimir, whose water gave
inspiration and knowledge of things to come. And for a
drink from that spring, Odin gave up his eye."

"Lovely," Vex said. To her, of course, it was.

They showed him the goat-cart. The two chippers were
huge and well preserved, their forelimbs intact so that they
could run on all fours. The sledge was fashioned of flexible
wooden poles from the surface, cushioned by woven fibers.
The front part of it was supported by the chippers, so that it
did not touch the ground; it tilted down at an angle that made
obstruction almost impossible. A vine-bound stalactite seat
had been fixed on the rear, with strong handholds. It
resembled a throne.

Arlo mounted it and took the reins. "The goats are not
really broken in yet," Aton warned. "Once they start, they
tend not to stop, so take it easy. You have to work with them

yourself, so that they will orient on you."

"Sure," said Arlo. He was feeling better already. He gave
the reins a good twitch.

The two chippers launched themselves down the tunnel.
Aton and Vex dived out of the way, lest they be trampled.
The cavern walls shot past at an alarming rate. "Hold!
Hold!" Arlo cried, but they only went faster. They had not
yet learned the meaning or discipline of such a command, and
they were powerful.

The sledge bumped across irregularities in the floor. Then
the chippers hurdled a narrow river channel—and so did the
sledge. It felt like flying. At first the experience was terrify-
ing, but soon Arlo realized that the chippers were surefooted;
they would not crash into any walls or leap off any cliffs.

Fine. Let them exert their energies. Arlo found that he
could steer them, when he needed to, by jerking to one side or
the other on the reins, because there were bits hooked into the
corners of their mouths behind their teeth, and pressure there
was painful. He felt that pain himself, through their limited
minds. He directed them toward the wind caverns where the
minionettes were camped.

The journey that would have taken hours on foot was much
shorter by sledge. Furthermore, he arrived fresher than he
had been at the start, for the limited activity restored his body.
He concentrated on the chippers' minds, strengthening his
telepathic connection, acquainting them with himself as
though he were the lead segment of their caterpillar. In a
sense he was. His minion, Chthon, and caterpillar ex-
periences all contributed to his mental authority. The
chippers, tiring at last, were willing to accede to his demands.
Since the mental directives turned out to be easiest and most
effective, he finally removed the bits, leaving the reins as no
more than a suggestion. No one but he would be able to
control these fine animals!

Torment met him at the camp. She and the other
minionettes knew without being physically informed that she
was to be his liaison. "We heard you had some trouble."

"Bit of fun with a caterpillar. I'm better now. I understand
you have trouble yourself."

"We have lost one-third of our troops," she said. "We
can replace them, but we cannot expend them at this rate
indefinitely. The population of Minion is limited, and
minionettes are hard to replace."

"Come on here with me," he said. "I want to survey the
caverns."

She joined him on the sledge, stepping daintily. There was
that in her appearance and manner that still set her apart from
Vex, showing her to be a mature full-blooded minionette
instead of a nascent one. These were appealing refinements.
"Your animals are beautifully tired," she remarked.

He leaned over his chair and kissed her, savoring her
aspect so like that of Vex, yet so enticingly distinct. Torment
gasped and fell back, barely retaining her perch on the
sledge. "Are you trying to kill me?" It was no rhetorical or
humorous question; she had been cruelly stricken.

"I want the goats tired," he said. "I am breaking them
in."

"If I seemed condescending, I will not be so again,"
Torment said.

She had gotten the message. He wanted the minionettes
broken in, too. He could not punish them in anger, but he
could kiss them into oblivion. "Chthon's creatures are now
organized, under common command," he explained. "We
can overcome them only if we have superior organization.
Can you link with each other telepathically?"

"To a certain extent. The death of one of our own pains us
all; there is no reversal among ourselves. So we tend to
suppress it."

"I'd guess there is reversal between yourselves," Arlo
said. "Double reversal—that cancels out. You broadcast
reversed, and you receive reversed."

She nodded. "You seem to be getting more intelligent."

"I have had a great deal of experience in the past few days,
and I am learning about telepathy. I want you to enhance your
own telepathy, not suppress it. The minionettes must be

unified." He glanced around the stark wind tunnels. "Now
first I want to establish a secure base of operations."

"We have sentries posted at all—"

He gave her a loving look, enhanced by a jolt of positive
emotion. She quailed. "What do you have in mind?"

"Every living thing in the caverns is an agent of Chthon,
except the human beings," he said. "Not just the caterpillars
and chippers—the salamanders and pseudoflies too. You'll
just have to clear a section of every living thing; only then can
we plan strategy in secret."

She nodded, and the motion sent ripples of color through
her hair. It occurred to him that here in the green glow of the
caverns the minionette's hair should not appear fire-red—yet
it did. The image probably was formed in his brain as much as
in his eye: another minor marvel of telepathy. "We could do
that in the old prison region," she said. "There are very few
access points there. We have retained a few of the original
prisoners as menials; should they be removed also?"

He sent a mental blast of ire at her to indicate his plea-
sure, and she smiled. "You do have a certain way about
you," she murmured.

In hours they had sealed off the upper caverns and hunted
down every creature—human and animal—there. "Now we
are secure," Arlo said. "Now bring down the Vanir."

"Vanir?" Torment asked, perplexed.

"The galactic allies," he explained. "In Norse
mythology, the Vanir were originally lesser deities who
warred with the arrogant Aesir. But the fray was even, and at
length the Aesir made peace and admitted the Vanir to
Asgard on an equal basis. The goddess Freyja, first wife of
Odin, was of the Vanir; she was a Valkyrie. With new gods
like Thor being born of these Aesir/Vanir unions, the distinc-
tion became indistinct."

"Valkyrie. . . minionette," Torment murmured, "Fight-
ing maidens, conveyors of the dead to Valhalla. Very nice."

"But some elements of the Vanir were the civilized
nonhuman galactic species: the Lfa, EeoO, and Xests."
Then he reviewed the properties of the three galactic allies.

"I learned this from Chthon. Is my information correct?"
"Yes. Chthon seems to know a good deal."
"Are they subject to the myxo?"
"We have assumed so. It is difficult to—"
"To work with aliens," he finished for her. "They have
their own ways and needs and leaders." He paused. They had
now drawn up to the main camp again, and the other
minionettes gathered about, listening. "Well, they now have
some notion of the stakes. If we lose this battle of the caverns,
the entire galaxy will follow. I have seen it in a vision of the
future. It will take thousands of years for all life in the galaxy
to be exterminated, but it will be inevitable, with no hope of
redress.

"Tell the Vanir I am assuming the leadership of the forces
of Life because only I know how to oppose Chthon success-
fully, and that they will take their directives from me. I want
their contingents down here in the secure caverns within
twelve hours. Until that time, there will be no forays beyond
the perimeter." He looked around, smiling. "I will make
love to any woman who violates this directive."

He concentrated on their lush figures, picturing Vex, mak-
ing his penis rise so that all would know he was not bluffing,
though of course he was. It was an effective threat; the
minionettes drew back with a common expression of pain at
the prospect of his specific enjoyment. Any of them would
happily have submitted to rape by him, but not love.

"Meanwhile, we shall prepare several secret exits to the
main caverns," Arlo continued. "We can put out the fire in
one of the torch tunnels—I presume you can get fire
extinguishers and heat suits—and lower a party that way,
through the back tunnels. We shall also require a series of
long, narrow wells through the floor. We'll need drilling
equipment. Get it here in three hours."

They did not question him. The minionettes scattered.

Arlo turned his chippers loose to graze, then lay down for a

nap. He knew he would be foolish to overtax himself before

the real battle began; he was not yet fully recovered.

He dreamed of Valhalla, the hall of Asgard where the gods

feasted. Thor was there, celebrating with his father Odin,
chief of the gods, and so was Frigga, and golden-haired Sif
and all the lesser gods.

Then Loki appeared. "Come make merry with us," Odin
invited him. But Loki demurred.

"Why should I carouse with one who cuckolds his stupid
son? Do you think I don't know the secrets of all you
hypocrites?"

Arlo woke, sweating. What were Aton and Vex doing at
this moment? They were now outside his telepathic range.

A signal caught his eye. He looked—and found a Xest
standing beside Torment. It was exactly as in his vision,
standing on eight spindly legs, with a globular body some-
what larger than a man's hand. It was bright orange; perhaps
his vision had told him that, but in the flesh it surprised him.
Almost immediately he realized that this was a stress color:
gravity here was much beyond Xest normal, and it had to
make a constant effort to adapt. Etiquette required that he not
dwell on this.

"Apologies for waking you," the minionette said. "I am
speaking for the Xest, who is telepathic like us, only more so.
I merely translate its signals."

Arlo found he could read much of the creature's mind
directly, but elected not to advertise that fact. He did not
know the galactic sign language at all well, never having had
opportunity to practice it with galactics, so the translation
was helpful. And he realized that something important was
up. "Continue."

"Antipathetic pressures are on your mind."

"They sure are!" Arlo agreed. "This is Ragnarok, the
battle of all time."

Torment spoke again as the Xest signaled. "Bedside—
Loki—Chthon—these entered your mind while your guard
was down. To spread dissent—"

Arlo's eyes narrowed. "You mean my dream was not my
own?"

"That is correct. It was projected from the enemy."

Arlo nodded. He knew his father and sister were not

betraying him; both were persons of integrity, however
difficult that might be at times, and he had seen into their
minds. The antagonist he faced was Doc Bedside, now
organizing Chthon's power. Obviously Bedside wanted him
out of the Life camp and back in his home-cave in a hurry.
Why?

"Representatives from the other Vanir have arrived,"
Torment said.

"Bring them in." The Chthon matter would have to wait.

One Lfa and one EeoO entered. The first looked like a pile
of fractured rubble with sticks protruding randomly. The
second resembled a translucent pool of water that somehow
needed no basin. It was a delicate blue throughout.

The Lfa came right to the point. Torment translated its
peremptory signals. "We govern half the galaxy. Humans
govern a tenth. We do not accept your proffered leader-
ship."

Arlo smiled in such a way that the minionette had to smile
with him. "Have you been able to abate the nonexplosion
wave?"

The Lfa shifted its bricks uncomfortably. "Not yet,"
Torment said.

"Can you abate it within fourteen Earth-days from this
moment?"

"These things take time."

"Time is gone," Arlo said. "This is Ragnarok. If we do
not conquer Chthon within our deadline, the original chill-
wave will intersect this planet, enabling Chthon to initiate the
fluorine-oxygen compounder wave, to be known as the
killchill, that will destroy all life in the galaxy beyond this
planet—and perhaps here too, for the mineral intellect will
have no further need of local life. It regards us as fetid slime,
a pestilence on the sacred matter of the galaxy. Not even a
microbe will live after the killchill passes; Life will be etern-
ally extinct.

" You will not be able to counteract that wave because you
will no longer exist. I am the only one who can find his way
into the secret heart of Chthon's caverns to destroy the

broadcast mechanism—and to do that it will be necessary to
destroy Chthon itself, for Chthon is the mechanism. Are you
ready to gamble that you can penetrate that key region, or
learn to nullify the nonexplosion field so that you can blast
apart this planet—in time?"

Now the EeoO signaled. How it signaled Arlo could not
tell, but Torment translated: "Your campaign is useless."

Arlo faced it. His gaze passed through its serene interior.
Amazing how this thing could function without visible
organs, nerves, or bones! "Why?"

"Chthon is aware of it. Chthon-controlled life permeates
this cavern."

"I have the assurance of the minionettes that this is not
so," Arlo said. "Our dialogue should be private."

The EeoO quivered, and Torment's mouth dropped open.
"The glow!" she exclaimed.

Arlo clapped his hand to his forehead. That was a mistake,
because the gauntlet he wore gave his skull a mighty crack.
"The glow!" Of course the EeoO was right. The green glow
covered every wall; its light was essential to their vision. And
it was an organic substance. If they burned it off, they would
be dependent on artificial light. That would complicate the
campaign phenomenally. In any combat, the Chthon forces
would have only to eliminate the lights to assume a decisive
advantage. And they were already winning.

No, perhaps not. If the forces of Life depended on the
glow, so did the living forces of Chthon. Perhaps in the dark
the fight would be even. But that still wasn't good enough.

"And the cavern entity knows your mind," Torment con-
tinued translating from the EeoO's jiggles. "You have been
closer to it than any sane sapient living entity. Your leader-
ship means that it is dealing with a known intelligence. That
is why it does not act against you, only seeking to guide you
subtly. It prefers your influence to that of some unanalyzed
form of life."

"Such as the Lfa?" Arlo inquired dryly.

He needed no translation to pick up the two creatures'
agreement. Yet he was sure it would mean disaster if he

yielded his leadership to them. He had to convince them to
accept him.

How? His father was clever; Aton could have debated
these balky aliens and made them look ridiculous. Arlo
lacked that educational background, that ready wit, that
minion-prompted sarcasm. And his motive was suspect, for
Chthon obviously did want him in power. Was he really his
own man, or was he forwarding Chthon's cause?

No matter. Alien domination of this campaign meant
certain loss. He had to do it. Maybe he wasn't Aton—but he
had an idea how Aton would have gone about it. There were
little tricks of approach. Perhaps they would not work for
Arlo, but he had to give it his best try.

His mind reached out—and it was as though it linked with
that of his father. Illusion it might be, but suddenly his
confidence grew.

Try them on the time scale, son.

"How long did it take the Lfa to colonize half the galaxy?"
Arlo asked.

"Approximately half a million years," Torment
answered.

"We Humans colonized our tenth in three hundred
years," Arlo said. "That is approximately three thousand
times your rate—and we were limited only by the fact that
nothing was left to colonize. Does that suggest anything to
you?"

"An impetuous velocity," came the reply.

It's trying to get cute. Nail it. Make it give your answer.

"What type of entity would you assign to supervise the
conquest of a difficult planet—in fourteen days?"

"I must take time to consider," the Lfa signaled.

One down. Don't let the other get away!

Arlo turned to the EeoO. "Have I made my point?"

"You must answer the question of Chthon's knowledge of
your mind," the EeoO replied.

This is a sharper entity. Appeal to its intellect.

"It should be obvious that if Chthon knows my mind best,
the converse is true. I know Chthon best." Arlo leaned

forward persuasively, though he had no certainty that the
gesture meant anything to the galactics. "This is like a chess
game—Torment, translate that analogy into terms they un-
derstand; surely they have similar exercises—wherein all
pieces and all moves are conducted in the sight of both
players. There can be no secrets. The more powerful, origi-
nal, more reliable player wins—usually."

"Your expertise is questionable," one of the creatures
signaled; Arlo was not certain which, since Lfa, EeoO and
Xest were all moving now. But it was a good score to a
vulnerable area, for Arlo had already muffed the green glow-
matter.

What would Aton do? Counterattack!

"Would you substitute your expertise? Would any of you
go into the depths of Chthon blindly to tackle a planetary
sentience in its home territory? Your chances may seem less
than even, with me—but they will be virtually nothing with
you. At least I have some notion of the rules of the game."

And the three entities were without signals.

Nail it down!

"All right," Arlo said briskly, as though they had formally
accepted his position. "We can't operate in complete se-
crecy—but unless Chthon can read my mind, it doesn't know
exactly what use I mean to make of your contingents. If my
strategy is original and sound, Chthon will not be able to
counter it. I may ask you to do some seemingly foolish
things. Do not challenge me on them; they may be foolish—
so as to conceal my real intent. Only by keeping Chthon
ignorant of the details of my campaign can I hope to prevail.
Now I want you to bring down the drills and firefighting
equipment and proceed as I outlined to the minionettes
before."

The Lfa and EeoO made motions very like a human shrug,
and departed. Watching them move was an experience: one
seemed to tumble over itself like debris down a slope, while
the other slid gracefully along its pastel-hued base.

"You're lucky they aren't telepathic," Torment mur-
mured. "If they had read the doubt in your mind—"

"Remind me never to try to bluff a Xest," Arlo said.

"And get kissed again? Remind yourself!"

He smiled, making her wince. "In fact, I'd better level
with our Xest representative right now."

"No need," she said. "The Xest understands. The Xest
feels you are the most qualified leader for the endeavor."

"I'm getting to like the Xest," he said. Then he thought of
something else. "The Xest—they use the Taphid, don't
they?"

"Yes. They import it—"

"Have them bring a good supply down here. We may need
the Taphid when we lose."

"When we—?"

"How would you like an affectionate hug?"

She departed without further word. The Xest projected a
benign sentiment, and followed her.

Soon the equipment arrived. "What's this?" Arlo in-
quired, picking up a Xest artifact."It looks like a hammer."

"It is a power mallet," Torment translated.

"The Xests' limbs are not as strong as those of many other
creatures, especially on high-gravity surfaces. So Xest force
is amplified by means of specialized tools. With this mallet
one Xest can pound apart solid rock without personal
fatigue."

"Could I use it?"

"It should be feasible. Merely hold it firmly and depress
the stud in the handle. It vibrates at sonic frequency."

Arlo tried it. He put it to the wall and touched the stud with
the thumb of his gauntlet. The stone powdered out beneath
the point of contact.

"Very nice," Arlo said. "Do you have a larger model?"

The Xest produced a version whose head was the size of
Arlo's two fists. Arlo tried it, and watched the thing blast a
head-sized hole in the wall with one strike. Evidently that did
not count as an explosion, or Chthon's repressive field would
have interfered. But it was powerful! "Thor's Hammer," he
said.

"Now Chthon undoubtedly knows what we have been
doing," Arlo told Torment. "So we'll proceed according to
schedule. Meanwhile, I'll finish my nap." He lay down on
the rock.

Torment looked at him silently.

"Hold my hand," he told her. "Put me to sleep."
Perchance to dream . . .

She knelt and took his hand. Arlo gave his turmoil and
apprehension free rein, knowing that it came through to her
like sweet music. He was leading the forces of life into
disaster—and he had no counterplan. What was he to do?

Torment smoothed his forehead with her cool hand. "You
darling boy," she murmured.

After a time he slept.

"He hasn't returned," Vex said. "Life has lost, as was
fated at Ragnarok. Coquina is confined to her cave. What
remains for us, in these few hours remaining?"

"Love," Aton said. "As it was fated to be." He took her
into his arms.

Arlo wrenched himself awake. "I'm going home!"

Torment restrained him. "Don't make decisions now;
you're crazed by a dream-projection."

"Go sit on a stalagmite—a sharp one," Arlo snapped. He
sent a mental summons to his two goat segments.

"This is of course in poor taste to suggest," Torment said
carefully. "But is she worth it? We need you here, as the
battle begins. We have women very like your minionette to
console you, and far more experienced."

"I'm aware of that. You come with me. Bring one member
of each Vanir species—no, make that four EeoO, one of each
sex. Relinquish command of the Life campaign to the Lfa
leader."

"The Lfa!" Now she was alarmed. "There will be no
imagination! Completely predictable procedure, child's play
for Chthon to counter!"

"If you aren't coming, I'll go alone!"

She ran after him. "Arlo, you're lovely like this! I can

hardly refrain from embracing you. But can't you see—
Chthon put that dream into your mind! I was with you, I felt
it—the same signal the Xest picked up before! When you
sleep, your guard goes down—"

"If I had a way to hurt you, I'd do it!" Arlo told her
wrathfully. "But it's impossible right now." That damned
inversion—his rage, her bliss. "So you just shut up and fetch
the Vanir."

"Stop and think!" she cried. "Chthon wants you out of
here and back at your home-cave. You're playing into its
scheme."

Arlo came up to his chippers, who had stopped grazing and
were ambling toward the sledge. "Unseal the main exit."

"No."

He backhanded her across the face in fury. Torment
accepted the blow unhurt, unable to repress her smile of pure
animal pleasure despite her need to convince him intellectu-
ally. "We won't let you walk into Chthon's trap."

Arlo hitched the sledge, cursing as he struggled with the
unfamiliar and crude fastenings. He finally got it right and
started off. When he got to the sealed exit he dismounted,
took his great hammer in his gloves, and pounded a gaping
hole through the mortar.

By the time he finished, Torment had returned with a Xest,
a large Lfa, and four EeoO units: translucent blue, green,
yellow, and pink. "If you insist on this disaster, we're your
bodyguard," Torment said, and they all piled onto the
sledge.

"Suit yourselves." He snapped the reins, though his real
command was mental: the bits were gone. The two chippers,
recharged by their rest, took off. The sledge was heavy with
the weight of the group, so that the fibers of it sagged, but the
chippers were so powerful it seemed to make little difference.
They careened through the passages at a dizzying rate.

As they moved, Arlo spoke into Torment's ear. "I doubt
Chthon can hear us talk right now, or read your signals, and
we'll know if there's any myxo siege against any of our little

group. I believe you all understand that it is not madness but
doom I have brought you into."

Torment didn't bother to translate. "We know," she
agreed grimly.

"Small as we are, we are the real invasion spearhead. The
main attack, back at the sealed cavern, is only a decoy, a
diversion."

"Yes." But she looked surprised.

"By seeming to fall into Chthon's trap, we lull it into
complacency. But we shall soon be ambushed. We shall have
to elude that trap just before it snaps, seemingly by accident.
Now let me talk to the EeoO."

Torment signaled to the four translucent entities.

"Soon we shall pass a series of dry holes," Arlo said.
"They are ancient gas vents, long since inactive. The vents
are narrow, and they twist through the rock, so that no solid
living thing of any size can pass through them. But a liquid
might—and the holes drain into a common chamber in the
heart of the planet. It is very near Chthon's wave-generating
circuitry."

Torment signaled, then gave their reply. "We com-
prehend."

The sledge came to the vents. "I can't stop the chippers
without giving it away," Arlo said. "The EeoO will have to
jump."

The E, e, o, and O entities jumped, bouncing up like balls
to get free of the moving sledge. They landed, rebounded,
and rolled across the rock behind. They would soon liquefy,
dissolve into pools, and seep through the vents until they
merged in the deeper caverns Chthon thought were secure.
But Arlo had learned more than Chthon had told him, during
their interaction; he knew many of the secret secrets.

Mindless in their melted state, the E's and O's should
broadcast few telltales of sentience. With luck, the new little
EeoO emerging from the generative pool would be able to
disrupt Chthon's circuits before the mineral entity caught on.

"Now the Lfa," Arlo said. "Can you disassociate, then

reform as two or more subentities in some unobserved
cavern?"

"Yes," Torment translated. "It is not normal procedure,
but in emergency—"

"We shall soon pass the major gas crevasse of the planet,"
Arlo said. "The gas from this section funnels through to the
fires near the prison region. If you can ignite the crevasse
itself, Chthon's thermal ecology will be disrupted. The
animals will panic, perhaps throwing off Chthon's control,
and the mineral intellect's own circuits will suffer."

"I shall make the attempt," the Lfa signaled.

"Here," Arlo said. And the Lfa tumbled off, breaking up
into scattered parts of junk as it struck the stone.

"Now the Xest. We are approaching the probable site of
ambush. We shall try to avoid it narrowly, distracting Chthon
so that the activity of the EeoO and Lfa is not noted. You
brought the Taphid?"

"Yes," the Xest signaled. It was now almost blindingly
orange.

"Thaw it in a hurry. Even Chthon will require some time to
establish control over hungry Turlingian Aphids, and mean-
while they will provide excellent distraction for us. We shall
drop them in the path of our pursuers."

"But then we cannot—"

"Have no concern. In this situation, your personal debt
limit is off. You may—and may have to!—replicate as copi-
ously as possible. I presume your fragments reform into
sentient entities rapidly?"

"Virtually instantaneously. That is why we require the
Taphid, for it acts rapidly without separating any individuals.
One is loath to dispense with it. Are you sure—?"

"What is the debt limit for saving the existence of all life in
the galaxy?"

"That is not our mode of appraisal," the Xest replied. And
Torment added on her own: "Their whole philosophy is to
restrict the spread of life, so that their resources will not be
squandered."

"So that the restricted population can live comfortably,"

Arlo said. "But there have to be some survivors. Wouldn't
the debt you incur by unrestricted fissioning be theirs to
expunge? Wouldn't they be ready to assume that debt, as the
price of life itself?"

"You make it wonderfully clear," the Xest responded.

Had he—or was the creature merely being polite to a
savage? Well, he had its acquiescence, and that sufficed.
"Our shock troops have already been launched. It is the job
of those of us who remain to make as impressive a distraction
as possible. Chthon must believe that we are the shock troops.
It will watch us most closely, uncertain whether I have been
fooled by the dreams. That uncertainty is our asset."

"A return to your home-cave would not distract Chthon,"
Torment said. Arlo was not clear whether she spoke for the
Xest or for herself. "Better that we make a direct attack that
can not be ignored."

"Yes," Arlo said. "Since I had not planned on that, it is
good." He realized that this probably meant he would not see
Vex or his parents again. But this was war, and he had a job to
do. "There are regions of the caverns I have been barred
from. So has my father. He spoke of a blocked passage
beyond ice caverns. . . With these gloves and this hammer I
can break through. That should really alarm Chthon—and
we'll have one hell of a fight."

"That is our purpose."

"I sense the ambush, between us and my home-cave. It is
the wolf-thing."

"From your mental image, it is not a thing we can readily
conquer," Torment said for the Xest. "Best to avoid it."

"My inclination is to bash it on the skull with the
Hammer," Arlo said. "Therefore, in the interests of un-
predictability, I shall not. Like cowards, we shall flee it."

Torment put her hand on his arm. "Your sentiment
becomes you."

"No doubt!" he said, half-angry. He guided the sledge
down the tunnels he knew, fearing and enjoying their
forbidden nature. One was an almost vertical ice shaft, where
the moving air was forced down into an opening funnel where

it expanded and cooled rapidly. This was not the river of ice
where he and Vex had played, but an entirely separate region.
The walls and ceilings became coated with crystals, patterns
of faceted ice, and the floor was a narrow glacier.

"We shall never thaw the Taphid here," the Xest com-
plained.

"Just wait," Arlo said. Soon they debouched into a
veritable snowstorm—then, suddenly, into a warm side
tunnel and a dead end. The chippers had to stop.

"I christen this the Cave of Odin's Eye," Arlo said with a
flourish. "Only recently did I learn its significance, though I
have been here before." He got out, hefting his hammer.
"You're both telepathic. If Chthon-creatures come—and it's
likely they will—warn me."

"There is a creature beyond that wall," Torment. "I feel
it: large, very large, loving. The Xest says it is the most
powerful animal in the planet, and semitelepathic. Unsafe to
approach."

" Now I am even more curious," Arlo said. He had picked
up the same emanations. "This must be one of Chthon's
secret weapons."

"It may destroy us."

"Our first line of defense is the Taphid."

"Still too cold," Torment translated for the Xest. "It takes
time for the grubs to thaw. And once they do—"

"I know. I've seen them operate."

Torment lifted an eyebrow. "You have been to space?"

"In a vision. I have seen the future—when Chthon wins. I
mean to see that that future never comes to pass." He
clenched a fist, not in violence but in concentration, noting
how the scales of the glove slid smoothly by each other no
matter how tightly compressed. "We'll wait on the Taphid,
then. Torment, stand guard with the chippers. We don't
know what we'll find, other than large and dangerous. But no
doubt an excellent distraction."

The Xest came to stand beside him. Arlo bashed the wall
with the hammer—and it powdered out beautifully. In

moments he had broken open a hole large enough for them to
step through conveniently.

They entered a round tunnel, fifty feet in diameter. There
was a rank odor, as of the dung-region of a dragon's lair. Arlo
had an uncanny sensation of familiarity.

"Let's fish for it," Arlo said. "I'd like to see this thing."

He formed a mental picture of a huge fat chipper stumbling
about uncertainly: ideal prey for a large predator. Suddenly
the picture intensified, so that the chipper became almost
tangible. The Xest was adding to his picture!

Somewhere, a hugeness took note. The telepathic monster
of this tunnel perceived the image, and there was a hunger.
Arlo felt the massive motion begin.

It frightened him. The presence was too large, too menac-
ing. Yet it was a weapon of Chthon, and he had to understand
it, learn its weaknesses, so that the forces of Life could
eliminate it. And he wanted to make a really formidable
distraction, to hold Chthon's attention. So he waited, project-
ing the fat chipper image as augmented by the Xest, making it
so bumbling and fat and real that his own mouth watered.

The rock began to vibrate. Abruptly Arlo realized: this was
a huge maze-dragon, dwarfing the one he had encountered
while carrying Vex. Its network of passages—how far did
they extend?

He saw a pattern of threads extending through and around a
globe, and realized that the Xest had put this picture in his
mind. The Xest's telepathy was superior to that of the
minionette; it could make direct informational perceptions
and projections. And the picture told him—that the dragon's
maze encircled the very planet.

What a monster! It had to be killed, for it alone could
consume the entire army of minionettes. Being telepathic, it
would be able to locate every sentient entity in the caverns—
if it were loosed in them. And Chthon had provided Arlo no
hint of this before; it was a weapon held in reserve.

Yet why should he be surprised? Chthon could make the
unique hvee grow, crossbreed and mutate successfully here

in the caverns; the simple increase in size of an already
formidable breed of monster was well within the mineral
intellect's power.

Of course the creature would not be able to squeeze
through the majority of tunnels—but still, it was too terrible a
threat to ignore.

Would his hammer kill it? Could he strike hard enough, in
a vital spot? Surely the monster had a brain somewhere, and
if that were crushed ...

The chipper-prey wavered. The Xest was getting tired. Its
telepathy was superior, but could not be maintained long.
Arlo, on the other hand, could continue the effort in-
definitely.

A new picture came to his mind: an elaborate belt, or
girdle, radiating power.

Thor's belt of strength! The Xest was telling Arlo he had it.
Yet he did not. What did this mean?

But as the Xest projected new, fleeting images, Arlo
understood. It was the caterpillar venom! Not a poison, but a
channelizer, to make newly incorporated segments durable
enough so as not to be a liability to the whole. The stuff had
affected his system, giving it that special reinforcement in-
tended to make him an indefatigable marcher. But now it
made him stronger in other ways, extending his mental
endurance. He did, indeed, possess the belt of strength, the
last of Thor's gifts.

Now the rock shook so violently that Arlo had difficulty
keeping his feet. He braced himself on the scant ledge formed
by the intersection of the feeder-tunnel with the main one,
lifted the hammer, and waited. The dragon couldn't possibly
brake in time; it would shoot right by the first pass.

There had to be many prey-animals here to feed such bulk.
Yet the entrance was blocked. How did they get through?
Probably they didn't; Chthon had arranged to close off this
section only recently, within the past couple of decades, and
had trapped a sufficient pyramid of lesser animals to serve.
At least until Ragnarok.

Did the monster know that the moment the war between

Death and Life was over, the monster itself would be
expendable?

Fool! Arlo fired at it.

Now the dragon hove in sight, far down the endless
passage. Its huge eyes glowed, spearing out their light to
augment the lichen glow. Like a mighty LOE express, it
steamed down upon them, traveling so fast that the air com-
pressed ahead of it, making Arlo's ears crackle.

LOE express, he thought fleetingly. " 'There isn't a train I
wouldn't take, No matter where it's going.' " That long-
defunct female poet wouldn't take this train!

Arlo held his position. His gaze seemed to meet the awful
stare of the dragon. He drew upon his reserves, physical and
mental, knowing that he would have only one chance. He
braced so hard it was as though his feet were crushing down
through the rock to embed themselves in the heart of the
planet. If he could strike it cleanly—

The bait-image vanished. The onrushing monster faltered,
no longer able to orient on its prey. The eye-beams switched
back and forth, trying to pick up what the mind had lost. In a
moment that questing light would bathe Arlo and the Xest,
exposing them, dooming them without chance of resistance.
Only by passing on course, intent on something else, could
the dragon be vulnerable to Arlo's surprise blow. On guard, it
would come teeth-first.

The Xest, frightened, had erased the chipper-picture.

Arlo tumbled back, getting out of sight as the blast of the
dragon's frustrated passage pushed air out of the hole they
had made. Furious at his companion's act of cowardice, Arlo
swung his hammer at the Xest with all his force.

The blow scored. The Xest shattered explosively. Its eight
legs flew out in all directions; its body puffed apart as if it
were no more than an inflated bladder, punctured.

As the dragon disappeared down the tunnel, suction jerked
Arlo after it. He reached out instinctively and clutched an
outcropping of stone. The air howled through the gap in the
wall behind him, carrying the fragments of the Xest like so
many dried leaves.

Now there was remorse. "I'm sorry!" Arlo cried into the
gale. But of course it was too late.

A piece of Xest banged into his back and dropped down.
Arlo swept it up—and lo, it was already forming into a
miniature Xest. He held it to his face—and its little telepathic
image entered his mind.

It was a picture of thousands of Xests overrunning the
caverns, looking for Chthon's secrets, unstoppable because
they were so small, so alien to the cavern entity's experience.
Some even clung to the dragon, hitching a ride right around
the planet. But mixed with the image was a burgeoning
concern. Debt!

"Don't worry," Arlo said to it. "Do your job. Harass
Chthon. If there is any life-debt, the responsibility is mine. It
shall be so recorded." He paused, unsatisfied. He had guilt of
his own to expiate somehow. "If we win, I will give you a
hvee. If it lives, I will know you have forgiven me for my
crime against you—against all you thousand Xests. The debt
is mine."

With a projection of gratitude, the little Xest moved on.

Arlo made his way back to the chippers and cart as the wind
abated. Torment waited, as directed. "So you have relived
mythology again," she said.

"Oh?" Arlo glanced at her, surprised.

"Did you not know that Thor and the giant Hymir went
fishing?" she asked. Then, seeing that he did not, she con-
tinued: "Thor put the head of an ox on his hook, and it was
the great Midgard serpent itself that took the bait. But as Thor
drew it up and met the monster's gaze, Hymir in terror cut the
line, letting the serpent escape. Thor in rage smashed the
giant with his hammer, but the damage had been done."

The Midgard serpent—the creature so big its coils encir-
cled the world under the ocean! Indeed he had relived the
myth, though he had not read that particular story. And now
the world-snake knew its enemy and would be alert.

In Ragnarok, Arlo knew, Thor had in the end fallen prey to
that monster. Had he only been able to kill it in the first
encounter . . .

"So stay away from it!" Torment cried. "I think our
diversionary ploy has been successful. Life is going to win!"

"Not by re-enacting Norse myth," Arlo said.

"We have copied that enough. Now we can diverge and
wipe out Chthon.""

"I hope so," Arlo said, thinking of Vex. Life might
win—but would he survive to hold her again?

They moved out, the chippers eager to leave these depths.

Then Arlo felt a sharp pain in his foot. He reached down—
and his glove brought up a salamander.

He had been bitten by the caverns' most poisonous creature.

"Arlo!" Torment cried. Then she saw the salamander.
Her horror was like the breath of new love to his mind. "Oh,
no!"

"The wind must have sucked it in," Arlo said bemused by
the knowledge that he was finished.

She grabbed him, drawing her knife. "I'll have to cut,
draw out the venom—"

But it was too late. Arlo fell into her arms, unconscious.

Mythology was not to be re-enacted, after all. Not in this
detail.

Chapter VI:   Life

Two men sat in the passenger lounge of the FTL ship. They
watched the simulated stellar view.

"Shall we celebrate my birthday with wine?" the old man
inquired, showing his bottle. "Today I am one hundred and
eight years old."

"By all means, Benjamin—if your health permits."

"Hell with my health, Morning Haze! What use is life
without pleasure?"

"In that case, let's make it a party," the minion said.
"Let's bring in my brother and the minionettes and really
celebrate!"

"And our Xest pilot too," Benjamin added. "Actually, it
has been just about thirty-four years since we won Ragnarok,
and the Xests deserve full credit."

Morning Haze departed while Benjamin poured out the
fine old wine. In a moment the minion returned with the
others: the Xest, Misery, Vex, and Arlo.

The Xest wore a fine blue-green glowing hvee, symbol of
its decades-long friendship with Arlo.

The two minionettes were like twin sisters in the prime of
youth, stunningly beautiful—yet one was sixty Earth-years
old, the other perhaps a century more. The men, in contrast,
showed their ages. Morning Haze was fifty-eight and Arlo
fifty; both evinced the waning of the powers of their youth.

"How grand it is," Benjamin said, passing out the drinks,

"to have my nephew's three children with me on this occa-
sion! I am only sorry Aton himself could not be here."

"That is unkind," the Xest signaled.

"Oh, I am sorry," Benjamin said. "In my age I forget.
You, Morning Haze, would be constrained to kill your father
in the minion fashion, were he present, so that your
wife/mother Misery would not go to him. And you, Arlo,
would also have to kill him, so that your sister Vex would not
go to him. And you two minionettes would have to kill each
other to possess him. While all the time Aton loves only his
legitimate wife Coquina, who will not leave the caverns
though the technology now exists to abate her chill. So this
separation represents the only solution; the elements of our
wider family, like oxygen and fluorine, must not be allowed
to combine." Benjamin sighed. "Forgive me if I seem in-
sensitive; I have never had any great sympathy for the minion
code, though I value each and every one of you as though you
were my own. So let us be happy together, for the duration of
this little family reunion, and—" He paused. "Where is
Afar?"

"I am here," a young man said from the doorway. He was
tall and powerful, with a piercing glance and a touch of
cruelty about the set of his mouth.

"Ah, you so strongly resemble your grandfather!" Ben-
jamin said. "My nephew Aton—he had that look in his
youth."

"The look of madness," Morning Haze said without
rancor.

"Yes, isn't my son lovely," Vex agreed.

Arlo's lips twitched. "Lovely!" he said with heavy irony.

"I suspect my father has outlived his humor," Afar said.
"Yet that can be remedied."

Vex smiled at Afar. "So sweet," she said.

Arlo's muscles bunched, but he said nothing.

"This is what I don't like about Minion," Benjamin said.
"Why must it be incestuous, with Oedipus and Electra pursu-
ing each other so determinedly, son killing father down the

generations? If only you married outside your line, as you are
now free to do, owing to the lifting of the planetary proscrip-
tion, none of this would be necessary!"

"It is the Minion way," Misery said. "We would not have
it otherwise."

"Even though you know it was all the result of a private
concubine plot, a scheme to reap illicit fortunes by catering to
wealthy and unscrupulous potentates?"

"The scheme failed. We endure."

"Yet your husband killed your only son," Benjamin
reminded her.

"So that I could possess her longer," Morning Haze said
proudly. "The impetuous lad grew overconfident and
attacked before his time. I did not initiate the action, for that
is not the way. I merely—"

"Merely led him on by feigning early loss of vigor?"
Benjamin suggested.

"I was more intelligent than he," Morning Haze agreed
obliquely. I inherit that from my Human ancestry."

Benjamin sighed. "To disparage such a compliment
would be to wrong my brother Aurelius, and the Families of
Five carry more honor than that. Yet I could wish that the
intellect of Five could have found a more gentle expression."

"I shall give Misery another son in due course. Perhaps he
will inherit more of that Five intellect, and time his action
correctly."

"You see," Vex said brightly. "Soon my son will kill my
husband—or be killed by him. In either case, I will have a
good man."

"Chthon!" Arlo swore. "I wish I'd married a normal
woman!" He glanced at Afar, who made an elaborate shrug.
Arlo, despite his age, remained an extremely powerful man,
not one that even a young minion would lightly provoke to
mayhem. "Or at least a more amenable minionette, like
Torment. She was normal, at the end."

" Perhaps she died because you made her normal," Misery
suggested with a smile both pleasant and cruel. "A min-

ionette in that state would be like a hunting dog without
fangs."

"Too bad you did not retain your godly powers after
Ragnarok," Vex said. "You could have defanged me. Then
I could have died of beautiful sorrow."

"Damn your sarcasm!" Arlo cried, his rage making her
smile brilliantly. "I thought killing was done when we van-
quished the mineral intellect."

"Not so," the Xest signaled. "Throughout the galaxy the
species of Life are warring. Human fights Lfa over some
trumped-up charge of planet rustling; EeoO fights Xest over
the price of the Taphid, which happens to originate on an
EeoO planet. The resources of whole stellar systems are
being wastefully depleted. Once the sentience of Chthon was
destroyed, no one seemed to care about mineral values. Even
among one's own kind, the Taphid is often neglected."

"This is regrettable," Benjamin said politely.

"It's a mess, all right," Arlo said. He emptied his glass,
looked around—and intercepted the look Vex and Afar were
exchanging. His hand clenched into a fist. He no longer wore
the gloves of power or carried the hammer; Thor had died at
Ragnarok. Pity Arlo had lived!

"One also regrets it," the Xest signaled. "How much
better it would have been to have made some compromise
with the cavern entity. When one and one's myriad debt-
brothers fought in the caverns, we thought we were Good
vanquishing Evil. Now it seems we were at least partially
mistaken."

"So it seems," Arlo agreed. "There was much that was
worthwhile in Chthon. The mineral intellect was my friend,
before Ragnarok; I cannot claim it was evil." He turned from
the Xest, feeling the remorse of genocide. Chthon had never
been alive—yet they had killed it, and that had been a galactic
crime.

His eyes lifted—and saw Vex in the arms of Afar.

The wrath that had been building for twenty years was
catalyzed. Arlo put his great scarred hands about a small

auxiliary computer unit, lifted it, and with mad strength
ripped it from its moorings. He hurled it at the couple.

The minionette, warned by her telepathy, drew back. The
man was not so quick. The heavy unit smashed into his body.

"Brother!" Morning Haze cried. "What have you
done?"

Arlo looked—and saw that the two had not been
embracing, just conversing. And that the man had not been
his son Afar, but his granduncle Benjamin. How could he
have mistaken them? The two men were entirely dissimilar!

Morning Haze kneeled beside the old man. "He is dead.
Any shock could have killed him, in his condition—and this
was no minor strike. What did you suppose you were doing,
Brother, throwing that thing at our patriarch?"

"Brother, I thought it was my son," Arlo said, chagrined.

"With Misery?" Morning Haze inquired, drawing his
knife.

On top of everything else, Arlo had mistaken the
minionette! His obsession with the ugly heritage of Minion
had made him see what he feared, and precipitated a quarrel
he abhorred. "Brother, in my confusion I have wronged you.
I proffer apology. My quarrel is not with you or your
minionette, but with my own—"

Now Afar crossed the room. "So my father has outlived
his time!" Afar said. "By his own admission, it was I he
sought to kill. Therefore he has violated the Minion code,
and I may kill him without equality of weapons. "His hand
moved, and he brought out a blaster.

"This must be abated!" the Xest signaled desperately, its
multiple legs moving in a confusing pattern as it ran between
them. "A misunderstanding—"

Afar fired. His blast was directed at Arlo, but the Xest was
now in the line of fire. The flame bathed it, destroying it
utterly, without trace of debt. What was not vaporized had
been cooked. The fringe of the blast washed over Arlo,
singeing his hair and momentarily blinding him, but his
limited telepathy told him where Afar stood.

"Now the battle has been joined," Arlo said grimly. He

kicked the dripping, gooey hulk of the Xest at his son at the
same time as Morning Haze, mistaking his intent, charged
toward him.

The two minionettes watched the bloody struggle with
twin smiles of pure rapture.

Chapter VII:   Phthor

Arlo woke sweating with revulsion and horror. The vision
of Life's ascendancy was as bleak as that of Chthon's. Each
victory meant awful death for those closest to him, in that
microcosm reflecting the carnage of the macrocosm.

Had this vision been sent by Chthon? Arlo doubted it; the
elements of it rang too true. His future life with Vex would
be like that, and in the end he would indeed have to kill his
only son or be killed by him, in the minion way. This was
what loving her entailed, and they both knew it. He could
not escape that destiny by deserting Aton and Coquina
and leaving the caverns forever; his fate was inherent in
his love for the minionette.

"Thank God you made it," Torment said. "I may have
destroyed your foot, but I got most of the venom out. You're
tough, and I think the caterpillar poison countered the
salamander poison somewhat—but that was close."

"You're beautiful," Arlo said, kissing her.

"So are your dreams," she said. "I'd like to know their
literal content. ..."

That she had turned normal and died. That had passed
through his mind as he kissed her, which was why the kiss
had not hurt her. "The essence is this: we cannot afford
Ragnarok. Our victory is as bad as Chthon's. No matter
who wins, Evil prevails. Compromise is essential."

"It's a bit late for that," she said. "The forces have joined
in combat all over the planet."

"The war must be stopped. It shall be stopped."

Torment smiled, appreciating his angry determination.
"How?"

"My mother Coquina is confined in her hot cave, on pain
of death. She really has no way to compete with the
minionette."

"No normal woman does," Torment agreed with a hint of
pride. "But what relevance—?"

"For a moment I thought they would fight. If one killed the
other, the problem . . . would not really be solved. Coquina
did not fight, though she knows how. Instead she—
compromised. And gained more than she might have lost."

"Compromise comes hard to a minionette."

"Chthon thought to use me—as did you," Arlo said. "I
have assets derived from Life and Death. Now I have need to
invoke them, for our galaxy depends on it."

"Perhaps you had better rest. You are weak from the
salamander toxin and the blood I had to squeeze from you to
get it out."

Arlo looked down at his foot. Now it hurt, and the toes felt
numb. She had bound some cloth about it, taken from some
hidden part of her uniform.

In fact, she had handled the matter very rapidly and com-
petently. Vex would not have been so apt. There was a
difference between individual minionettes, and Torment was
worthwhile.

They rounded a turn—and before them was the chimera.
Both of them recognized it instantly, though neither had ever
seen it before. Birdlike and malignant, it faced them,
hovering in place.

The chippers stopped, afraid. "Oh-oh," Torment said.
"Can't outmaneuver that. But maybe I can block it off until
you get your gloves on it—"

"No use," Arlo said. "Look behind."

"I don't need to. I can feel it. Another chimera."

"And more in the adjoining passages. We are trapped."

She glanced at the box containing the Xest's Taphid sup-
ply. "I wonder—?"

"Still not thawed," Arlo said. "And if it were, we'd be
the first eaten. So no net gain."

Torment turned to him. "I think I would have loved you
anyway. Any minionette would." Then she drew her knife.
"If we stand back to back, we may kill one or two before they
finish us. I'll take out the first with my blowgun; I have a
spare one for you, in case you misplaced the one I gave you
before. Try to protect your eyes; they'll go for that first."

"You, yes; me, no," he said, remembering something
Aton once had mentioned about the delicacies the chimera
preferred. It was not reassuring.

Arlo knew it was no use. The chimera fed on more than
eyeballs and gonads, and it could strike at the speed of sound.
Knives, blowguns or even blasters would be of little avail
against this covey.

Yet he had a mission. He concentrated, reaching out—and
a soundless implosion occurred somewhere within his head
and body. Diverse but unimaginably powerful elements were
thrust together like the mechanisms of a nuclear device, and
as they merged there was a qualitative change.

"What happened ?" Torment cried, alarmed and dazed by
the emotional turbulence surrounding the metamorphosis.

"Enough pressure can convert black carbon into
diamond," Arlo said.

The chimeras launched themselves. From each available
direction they shot like projectiles at the target. Arlo felt them
in his mind just before he saw them move. Death . . .

Death!

The chimeras dropped to the cavern floor.

"They're dead—all of them," Torment said in wonder."I
can feel it. An instant of incredible bliss . . . something
wiped them out!"

Arlo relaxed. "Twice I have fallen prey to animal toxins—
but survived. It was not because I was lucky, but because I
have special resources. I am part human, part minion, part
Chthon. Life has shown me its secrets—and so has Death.
From each I draw power—and together they are—Phthor."

"I will take you back to your cave," Torment said, as

though he were babbling. "Your emotion is so twisted I
cannot interpret it. You need time to rest, to recover—and
we'd better get out of here before whatever finished those
birds orients on us."

Arlo concentrated. Again in his mind and being he fused
the diverse elements of his makeup, his genetics, his
knowledge, and his emotion. The essences of the oxygen of
life and the fluorine of death, precisely merged, figuratively.
Consciously he repeated what had been involuntary a
moment before.

The pieces fitted together, forced by the need he saw—the
need to stop Ragnarok, to unify the essences of Life and
Death, to prevent the twin horrors of victory by either faction.
He stood at the crux of the great Y, so much more than the
spread of the World Tree Yggdrasil. Here the futures
diverged, and now he understood the message of the
mythological Ragnarok. No matter which side won, Evil
triumphed—because the battle itself was suspect.

They must not be permitted to diverge. One horn of it could
not exist apart from the other, by definition. The horns had to
be unified, integrated, fashioned into the I-course of a single,
successful future.

Awareness came, like that of Chthon. He perceived the
caverns through the senses of the creatures within them—but
not limited to the animals. He was receiving from the
minionettes, the Xests, the Lfa, and the EeoO: all the life of
both sides.

First the near ones: the moving passages as seen through
the four eyes of the two great chipper-goats, the odors of rock
and glow they fed on, the feel of stone and ice under their
feet, unpleasantly cold. The air currents as perceived by the
antennae of tiny, flying frost-gnats disturbed by the sledge.
The taste of stone and water as perceived by the glow-lichen.
And the uncertainty and concern of the minionette Torment:
she had to safeguard this man, for he was the unifying focus
of Life's effort. Did that responsibility extend to his difficult
personal situation? Should she attempt to remove his love
from his sister, thereby alleviating his inherent quarrel with

his father? Or was she rationalizing, yielding to the over-
whelming temptation this complex and forceful young male
presented?

"A son I bore by you would immediately reestablish the
minion triangle," Arlo told her. "If I really want to be free, I
must marry a normal girl—as my father did."

Torment stared at him, embarrassed. "You can read my
mind—literally!"

"With semitelepathy so common in the galaxy, is it
surprising that true telepathy should at last emerge?" Arlo
inquired. "Let me show you something else."

He concentrated on her. Torment screamed, clutching her
head: a short, sharp cry of dismay from the root of her being.
"You have—gutted me!" she gasped, clinging to the chair of
the sledge.

"No." Arlo drew her to him, close, and kissed her again.
This time he savored her exquisite body, her unparalleled
beauty, her respectable personality. For the moment, he
loved her without bitterness.

She melted, every bit a woman. Her hair took on a sheen of
almost living flame. Then she drew back, startled.

"What was that?" she demanded.

Arlo merely looked at her.

"It was—unchanged love," she said, shaking her head
increduously. "There was no reversal!"

"You are now normal," Arlo agreed. "That telepathic
emotion reversal could have been corrected generations ago,
had the developers of Planet Minion researched more
thoroughly. It is time the minionette merged into the human
mainstream."

Now she was horrified. "Our whole way of life—"

"Will change. But there is more," Arlo said. He con-
centrated again. Torment lifted one hand to her mouth and bit
her finger. "I can control your body," Arlo said through her
mouth. "I could will you dead—as I did those chimerae."

He let her go, and she collapsed weakly against the chair.
"That is Chthon-power, after the myxo—"

"I can do it without the myxo," Arlo said. "My way is

more efficient because it is natural, whole."

"What are you?" she demanded, suspecting some ruse by
the cavern entity. If Arlo had been taken over—

"I am not the enemy," Arlo said, smiling reassuringly.
"There is no enemy—except this foolish strife. I am
Phthor—the integration of the powers of Life and Death."
He paused, beginning to reach his awareness out through the
planet, finding his range magnified well beyond what it had
been during the fishing for the dragon: beyond his own prior
power and that of the Xest. "Perhaps, when this is over, I
will marry you, and your children will be normal and tele-
pathic. Now—I must stop Ragnarok."

"This power is new to you," she warned. "If you try too
much, too soon—"

"There is no choice. This is Ragnarok." Win or lose, he
would forfeit his special powers when this was over; the
second vision had informed him of that. But on the personal
level, he had already done what was fated: normalized
Torment. Could he change fate enough to prevent her death?
If not, his agony with Vex would come to pass. . . .

Indecision was not a minionette failing. "Then we'd better
hole up somewhere safe," Torment said briskly. "I'll stand
guard while you—reach out. If Chthon doesn't know about
this yet, Chthon will find out very soon. Then your life will be
in more danger than ever before."

"You are assuming that I am opposed to Chthon."

Torment's knife whipped around—and stopped as his
mind clamped down on hers.

"I'm on the side of sanity," Arlo said, letting her go. "I
don't mean to destroy Chthon. Chthon is not evil—it is
merely a different way. We have to work out a compromise
for mutual survival. Each side has things the other side needs.
Life has mobility, technology, reproductive capacity—the
ability to change the physical aspect of the galaxy, and to
adapt itself to what can not be changed. Chthon has—
proportion."

She shook her head dubiously.

"Unchecked, Life will destroy itself and the galaxy,"

Arlo continued. "Like thawed Taphids, consuming its very
future for the sake of its immediate appetite. The Taphids
perish after they feed, for there is nothing left. Some control
needs to be exercised. Chthon is that control. Together, in
harmony, the two will make of this realm a paradise—for
both."

"I don't understand it," Torment said. "But I defer to
your judgment." She put away her knife, and took the reins.
"You go about your business; I'll find a cubbyhole." Then,
as an afterthought, revealing her private concern: "My
children will be normal?" She was not wholly pleased.

Arlo yielded the management of the material concern to
her. Obey her, he projected to the dull minds of the chippers,
and implanted brief directives about the motions of the reins
so that they would know how.

He had already sent his awareness out through the caverns.
Now he intensified it. He felt the stone itself, and its trillions
of fissures and bypaths and metallic threads, and the little
chthonic currents traversing these, and the larger network—
that sum total that was Chthon itself.

As his perception spread, he assimilated the circuitry that
constituted the cavern entity, and knew where Chthon's
secrets were. The EeoO were pooled near the antiexplosion
wave generator, ready to re-emerge as separate juvenile
entities and attack by secreting corrosive acids around the key
circuits. But a huge sucker-creature was making its way
toward that region, Chthon's counter to the threat. It would
imbibe and digest the entire pool before the EeoO could
complete its reproductive cycle—if it got there in time.

The Lfa had reassembled and was making its way to the
great gas crevasse. Soon it would set about igniting that
chasm. Chthon was not yet aware of it, so had taken no
counter step. The multiple Xests were scurrying in and
around the huge nether tunnel, distracting Chthon with their
activity. Arlo reminded himself: he must remember to give
his friend-fragment the hvee!

Farther out, the minionettes had emerged from their
enclave and, under Lfa command, were systematically clear-

ing the caverns of Chthon-possessed life. They were spraying
glow-destroying acid on the walls, making the region opaque
to Chthon's perception. They had unbreakable electric lamps
for their own use.

Aton, Vex, and Coquina had united in the fashion of a
normal human family and were barricading their warm cave.
Outside it the giant wolf like creature prowled, seeking some
way to enter. It was the same one who had almost killed Vex
before and lain in ambush for Arlo's party hardly an hour ago.
He remembered: Fenris the Wolf was Odin's mortal enemy.
That wolf would kill Odin at Ragnarok.

Chthon was still following the script.

On the surface of the planet, known as pretty Idyllia,
another confrontation was occurring. Old Doc Bedside had
emerged from the depths to seek out older Benjamin Five,
and Benjamin had come forth to meet him in single combat.
The two, according to Arlo's first vision of the future, were
mortal enemies. In mythological terms they were Loki and
the white god Heimdall, possessor of the great Horn of
Ragnorok. Both would die.

All through the planet, the battle was being joined. There
would be intolerable mayhem, if he did not stop it now.

But could he stop an entire planet?

Arlo extended himself, drawing on his newly integrated
abilities. He had, he realized, tapped into the same reservoir
of power that the § drive used, the binding force of the
universe. The problem was to translate it into usable energy,
to control it and channel it and focus it as required. § was
there, virtually infinite, but his being was a very small
aperture for its expression.

He closed about Benjamin and Bedside, freezing them in
place; he halted the huge wolf at the home-cave; he stopped
the Lfa near the gas crevasse. He started on the minionette
army, but it was too much to compass all at once, and the girls
weren't doing much real harm, so he let them go.

Now he reached out for Chthon. Through the rock he
quested, searching for his friend. Chthon! Chthon!

I am here, friend. Just like that, complete communication!

We are in Ragnarok, from which none will survive. The
battle must cease.

Life must be exterminated, Chthon replied. It con-
taminates the galaxy. Only when this region is clean can we
associate with our companion-intellects in the universe.

It meant the other mineral sentiences inhabiting other
galaxies. Life is sentience, too. Arlo argued. One sentience
may not destroy another. Sentience in any form is sacred.

No. Only mineral sentience.

And why should he have thought that Chthon would be
amenable to Life's logic? If we do battle, you may be
destroyed. We must compromise.

There can be no compromise with Life. And Chthon's utter
loathing of the Life-slime came through like a blast of heat.

This is not reasonable! Arlo protested.

It is not reasonable, Chthon agreed. It is absolute.
    "Arlo!" Torment cried. "The Midgard Serpent comes!"

Arlo refocused his attention. She was right; the super-
monster was chewing its way through the rock, breaking
open a new passage—straight for Arlo's cubby. There was no
question about its objective; he saw in its mind that it knew
him as the enemy fisherman who had teased it with the vision
of food and attacked it with the myriad of annoying Xestlets.

In fact, it had been informed of him long ago. Once it had
been an innocuous, if gigantic creature, running about its
maze, feeding on the animals it trapped. Then Doc Bedside
had touched its mind, instilling in it an abiding hatred for all
things human, especially those with minion blood. It was not
intelligent, but it had strong telepathy; it could tell the
difference between human and minion. In this manner,
Bedside's mad brain had fashioned its malevolence. The
doctor had done the same thing with the cavern wolf. The
children of Loki, truly!

Arlo oriented on it, but the monstrous serpent resisted. Its
mind was somehow insulated, perhaps by the sheer mass of
itself, and required more than token suppression. Arlo con-
centrated, bringing it to a halt—and lost control of the rest of
the battle. His tiny human brain simply could not handle

sufficient energy for everything at once.

Benjamin Five held a scythe, Doc Bedside a scalpel.
Benjamin's weapon was much larger, but clumsy in this
context. He normally used it for clearing the weeds from a
potential hvee bed, setting up for crop rotation. Bedside was
extremely swift and accurate with his little implement, and he
could throw it if he chose. But he was aware that if his throw
missed or failed to score vitally, he would then have little
defense against the scythe.

The two men were mortal enemies. Bedside had taken
Benjamin's nephew Aton into the netherworld, and killed
Aton's son Aesir. Benjamin had "sounded the Horn"
summoning the minionette army for the invasion of the
underworld. Now they would settle the score as it had to be
settled: individually. The hate of each for the other required
this ultimate satisfaction.

Cautiously they circled each other, each looking for an
opening. The beautiful flowers of vacationland Idyllia
surrounded them: Benjamin unconsciously stepped around
them so as to injure none, while Bedside consciously trod
them into the dirt. This was no sports match; this was sheer
hate.

The wolf pawed at the rocks barricading Coquina's cave.
The thing's metal-hard claws caught the edge of the stone and
sent it scooting down the passage. Now a gap was open. The
wolf jammed its gross snout through, but its head was too big
to fit.

Aton stood on one side, raising the double-bitted ax. Vex
stood on the other, holding one of the stalactite spears. He
would go for the nose, she the eyes, while Coquina remained
as bait in the back of the cave. Just before they struck, Aton
and Vex glanced at each other, to coordinate their attack. But
it became another lingering look of longing, in the presence
of Coquina, for which both were ashamed.

It would be well, Arlo thought dispassionately, if Vex
died. Painful as that would be, it would resolve the problem
her life presented. Better to mourn for her than to die for her.

The Lfa reached the gas crevasse, well toward the bottom.

It lifted an appendage, concentrated, and developed an
electric potential between spread antennae. A fat spark
jumped. The massed gas caught, sending a flash across the
chasm, illuminating the void blindingly, showing the sheer
cliffs above and below. But the gas was too cold, too rare; in a
moment it extinguished.

The Lfa raised its appendage again. If the first ignition did
not take, the second would. Or the third. Each flash would
warm the pit until the fire could be sustained. Then—inferno!

The EeoO pool was shifting and flexing, almost ready to
shape into its new entities. But the sucker-creature had
reached that pool. It lowered its proboscis and began to draw.

Arlo wrenched his power back to the diverse locales of
battle. He froze men, monsters, and Vanir in place lest
Ragnarok pass the point of no return. And the dragon, loosed,
advanced. With teeth and claws and sheer forward mo-
mentum, it pulverized the thin partitions of stone that sep-
arated the warren of passages. The entire region shook
with its progress, and stalactites broke off and fell in a wide
radius. Its breath was burning hot, blasting the dust and
gravel out in a turbulent cloud before it. The Midgard
Serpent!

Arlo was in a quandary. The dragon was too massive and
powerful to control with just part of his mind—but if he
focused his full attention on it, Ragnarok would resume
elsewhere. He had to stop both the battle and the monster, or
fail totally.

He could kill several of the smaller individuals—Bedside,
the Lfa, the pool-sucker—but that would only serve to
aggravate the poisonous animosities that had generated this
schism. Peace through murder was no peace at all! He had to
suppress, not hurt, all combatants, until a lasting compromise
could be achieved.

For a moment he let the dragon be and stopped the battle.
Chthon! he cried mentally. Abate your attack! We must
talk, compromise! For the sake of the friendship we have
had—

But Chthon would not answer—and that was answer
enough. The cavern entity would not bargain or even listen.
Its determination was implacable, and his friendship with it
illusory. And the awful rumble of the serpent drew closer.

In sudden fury Arlo released the rest of the caverns and
directed a devastating shock at his personal nemesis, the
dragon. It halted, momentarily stunned—and Benjamin
swung at Doc Bedside, the Lfa struck another spark, and the
sucker-monster drew in a snootful of the EeoO pool. Aton
and Vex struck together at the face of the wolf. Arlo was
conscious of it all, for his awareness required only a fraction
of his power.

Bedside stepped back, letting the scythe blade pass
harmlessly. Then he lunged forward, scalpel extended. The
gas crevasse lit up again, more brightly than before, with
sheets of incandescence rising almost to the high ceiling. The
EeoO gave a poolwide quiver of anguish as its substance
entered the digestive tract of the sucker. And Fenris the
Wolf sent forth such a mighty howl of aggravation that the
three people in the cave fell to the floor, hands over their
ears.

Quickly Arlo clamped his control on again. That stopped
the critical encounters, though the tiny Xests still ranged and
the minionettes had flushed a surly caterpillar.

Now the Midgard Serpent resumed. Arlo could not use his
mind against it again, lest Ragnarok proceed. He would have
to fight it physically.

"What are you doing?" Torment cried, seeing him heft
the Hammer in his Gloves.

"I must slay the monster," Arlo said.

"You must be protected!" she said. "I will fight
Midgard!"

He kissed her once more, while his mind saw all the
minionettes at once, like multiple images of her. Yet she was
distinct, for she shared this adventure with him, and she alone
was normal. She was worthy of his love. "This is for me
alone. Take the chippers and sledge, make your way to the

surface. Tell the forces of Life that Ragnarok must stop, even
though I may die."

She hesitated."But you haven't given me my children!"

She wanted him, not the children. And he wanted her. But
there was no time. "Any man will volunteer," he said. "You
are lovely—throughout." Then he touched her with his
mind, and she had to go. She jumped onto the sledge, took the
reins, and started the chippers on their way.

The wall burst apart. Stones flew into the cave, striking the
chippers, killing them. Torment was knocked from the
sledge. Choking vapor filled the cave: the foul breath of
Midgard.

The monster's eye spotted Torment as she took a rolling
fall. Its tongue snapped out, bloated and gummy. It plastered
itself against the woman, adhering to her struggling body.
Like a buzzing fly she was drawn into the twenty-foot mouth.
The teeth closed, crunched. Arlo felt the momentary agony
of her death.

His future with Torment was gone. Fate had not permitted
this small change.

Arlo clasped his Hammer in both hands and brought it
down on the nose of the monster, now in range because a
serpent's face is smallest when its jaws are closed. The head
of the Hammer sank deep into the leathery skin, gouging a
hole. The monster let out a deafening hiss of affront, but
opened its jaws only enough to bite Torment's body into
quarters for ready swallowing.

The nose was no good: too soft. He had to strike the skull!
But how could he reach it, since only the snout was in the
cave?

Now Torment had been swallowed. The jaws opened wide
again, making the mouth fill the cave. A few drops of blood
fell from the teeth. The monster snapped at Arlo, but lacked
room to maneuver and missed him. Irritated, it crashed its
head against the ceiling, knocking it out and tripling the size
of the chamber as loose rock fell aside.

Now it could take a decent bite! The jaws opened so wide

that the upper teeth became a vertical wall. That wall
advanced on Arlo.

Arlo backed away as far as he could—and stumbled over
something. It was the Xest's box. It overturned and the frozen
mass of the Taphid slid half out. No longer completely
frozen—the ravenous creatures were beginning to stir.

Arlo scooped up the box as the terrible jaws closed. He
hurled the Taphid mass into the maw, down the throat of the
serpent. As the mouth closed convulsively, triggered by that
small mass, Arlo saw the interior heat of it melting the
remaining ice into slush.

"Let that be your reward for killing Torment!" he
shouted. But his eyes were moist, and not merely from the
stinging vapor. Torment!

Now he sprinted for the cave opening. Pain shot through
his sliced-up foot where Torment had extracted the venom of
the salamander. Arlo stumbled.

The monster lurched forward in pursuit, ramming its head
through the cave exit and bursting the remaining wall and
ceiling asunder. Its mind oriented on its fleeing prey. It
belched, a few wriggling Taphids emerging with the gas.
Relentlessly it followed.

How long would it take for the Taphids to consume the
material within the serpent's mighty gut and start on the
serpent itself? Arlo could not guess, for the monster was so
tremendously massive, and he could not stay around to
watch.

He was not far from the world-encircling tunnel of the
dragon. He ran for it, gritting his teeth against the pain of his
leg. He passed through the opening that the monster itself had
made, skidded in a man-sized dropping, and crashed into the
bottom. Now he had a clear route—but he could never hope
to outrun the creature in its own warren. Provided the serpent
remained in good health . . .

But he knew the caverns because of his total awareness.
And he knew the monster would be delayed, having either to
turn laboriously about, or carve its way through the rock to

return to its natural path. That gave Arlo a head start.

Is this the way Thor fights? Chthon's derisive question
came.

Arlo didn't answer. The mineral entity's display of emo-
tion only betrayed its uncertainty. Arlo still held Ragnarok in
abeyance, and Chthon was evidently unable to resume the
main fray until Arlo was dispatched. If he could beat the
dragon . . . and perhaps he could, if only he could make it to
the gas crevasse in time. If that gas entered this tunnel, and
then were ignited—it would not burn long, but that might be
enough to finish the monster.

The distance was short on the planetary scale, but long for
a man on foot, especially with one bad foot. Already the
serpent was reorienting, closing in on its own tunnel. There
was not going to be time.

An animal, frightened by the nearby activity, had
blundered into the warren. Arlo had not seen this type before,
but it had six legs and looked fleet. He touched it with his
mind and leaped upon its back. Now he had a steed!

He had guessed correctly; this thing was fast. The wind
whistled past Arlo's ears as they raced along. Soon they came
to the place where the tunnel passed directly under the gas
crevasse. Arlo dismounted, letting the steed run on as a
possible distraction. I am minion he projected into its mind,
to improve its chances as a decoy. Then he knocked at the
rock with his Hammer, again and again.

Behind him came the dragon, horribly swift. Why hadn't
the Taphids slowed it? Or had its intestinal juices digested the
Taphids first? Arlo hadn't thought of that before, and it was
not reassuring. He might have to face a full-strength monster
after all.

As Arlo made a man-sized hole in the wall and climbed
upward on the rubble he was making, the serpent shot past.
The sudden compression and rarefaction of the air in its
vicinity knocked him off his feet. The decoy had worked—
but that would not fool the monster long.

He opened an aperture into one of the vapor-exits of the
crevasse. Arlo pulled himself up along the smaller tunnel as

the gas poured through his vent into the main passage. The
suction of the dragon's passage helped it along.

Then pressure built up again. The dragon was returning,
head-first; evidently it had a loop for turning about near here.
Air and gas whistled back out through the crack—but enough
filled the tunnel so that the monster choked on it. Good—it
could not breathe the gas! Arlo himself was suffocating, but
he drew upon his special physical strength and hung on. He
found the tunnel's merger with the bottom of the gas
crevasse.

Above him the canyon opened, dark to his eyes, permeable
to his mind. It had not maintained a fire, fortunately. Below
him the dragon ground at the rock, using its pile-driver claws
to plunge into it and hook it out in gross chunks. Its mouth
was not really a rock-cutter, but more for chewing prey. And
it was losing initiative, for it had an uncomfortable bellyache.

Arlo's perception passed through the monster's body. The
Taphid had consumed the serpent's stomach and now was
working on the remaining innards. But the vitality of the
snake was such that even gutted, it could function indefinite-
ly. Given opportunity, it would grow a new digestive system.
Meanwhile, it was hungry—and it had already fixed on its
prey.

Arlo readied his Hammer, waiting to time his blow exactly
right. The serpent might be able to get along without its huge
stomach, but it would die without its little brain. And if that
didn't work, fire should. He needed something to use to strike
a spark.

The entire floor of the crevasse below Arlo collapsed,
falling into the yawning maw of the monster. Now the gas
howled through, finding a vast new outlet. Arlo scrambled
desperately, but the combination of vanishing footing and
rushing gas carried him down into the maw.

But the serpent, its perception dulled by its intestinal
problems, did not realize it actually had its prey in its mouth.
It spat out the rubble, or rather blew it out with a galelike burp
of gas—and Arlo emerged with the stones. He crashed into
the side of the cave-in, feeling bones bruise. He inhaled

involuntarily—and found that the gas was now mixed with air
and dust. It would sustain him—long enough.

Something bit him. He pinched at his thigh with his left
Glove and brought up a Taphid. About to crush it, he changed
his mind and flicked it back into the maw. Every little bit
helped!

He hauled himself up, gripping the Hammer with one
Glove, and caught hold of a finger-thick whisker sprouting
from the monster's lip with the other. He scrambled over the
dragon's face until he stood atop its skull—and now he
struck, guided by his ambient perception of the creature's
anatomy. Right at this precise point, here—

The blow sundered the heavy mantle of bone, transmitting
the cruel shock to the tiny brain beneath. This organ was
extraordinarily sensitive. The Midgard Serpent thrashed
wildly and died.

Success! Arlo leaped off its hurtling skull and ran toward
the chasm outlet. But as the monster collapsed, it exhaled a
cloud of its remaining internal vapor, digestive gas that
burned Arlo's skin, suffocating him anew, and blinded him.
The Taphids had been lucky to survive that corrosive
atmosphere! Poison from vents near the teeth mixed with
this, making the cloud completely deadly. Arlo staggered a
few more steps, then collapsed.

As Thor had perished in the cloud of venom released by the
dying Midgard Serpent, he thought, feeling his mental con-
trol slipping as his body died. An almost perfect parallel that
could hardly have been scripted by Chthon—

But that was what Chthon wanted him to believe! As long
as he did, he was doomed, as the cause of Life was doomed,
and any sane compromise was doomed. He had to seek his
own destiny, not a reenactment . . .

Then he felt the multiple bites of the Taphids. They were
swarming over him, having been belched out with the last
great spasm of the serpent. He lacked the vision and the
strength to pick them off, and in any event they were already
burrowing voraciously. What appetite! They must reproduce
in the very act of eating, to consume so ravenously!

Destiny? It was too late! As Arlo's control slipped,
Bedside's blade cut into Benjamin's body. Benjamin
grabbed Bedside's two ears, flung him about, and shoved
him against the pointing blade of the fallen scythe. Blood
spurted from both men as they continued their death
embrace.

Fenris the Wolf twisted his head about, orienting on his
enemy by sound. His jaws snapped sideways—and caught
Aton at last. One gulp, and the man had been swallowed as
the two women screamed.

The sucker imbibed the remainder of the EeoO pool, leav-
ing only a film of jelly.

The Lfa generated another spark—and this time the
crevasse caught and held. Flame ballooned up to the high
cross-passages, sucking in cool air, and plunged down to-
ward the bottom vortex where the gas leaked into the
dragon's tunnel.

Arlo felt the heat incinerating his body, killing the Taphids
in the process—and had a final realization. He had allowed
himself to be deceived by a decoy! He should have struck, not
at the dragon, but at Chthon's killchill circuitry! Then the
deadline would have been postponed, allowing him to force a
compromise between Life and Death, saving them both.

With what was left of his mind, now heating in its fragile
housing of bone, Arlo flung a blast of § energy directly at that
delicate submechanism that was Chthon's ultimate weapon.
He could not destroy it physically, but he could alter the
impedances, change the flows of current, make it into some-
thing else, neutralize it—

Chthon fought him. But Chthon, too, had been weakened.
The chasm blaze was melting adjacent circuits, shorting
some, interrupting others, interfering with the orderly pro-
cess and feedback that was sentience. The two fading minds,
animate and mineral, struggled over the killchill unit, buffet-
ing its mechanism back and forth, while the increasing in-
ferno sent heat through rock and passages, changing the
composition of delicate diodes and resistance-sections.

Desperately, Arlo tried to demolish the structure before his

own mind collapsed. As desperately, Chthon sought to trig-
ger it off, though the guiding chill-wave had not yet arrived.
As a result, it changed. It drew into itself in a kind of short
circuit all the reserve powers of Chthon, coalescing about
very special, potent substances, merging oxygen and fluorine
in an entirely new and thorough manner, not restricted to
organic material but all-inclusive, tapping violently into §
without the limiting fuse of Arlo's brain, resulting in—
Phthor.

Symbol	Element	Atomic Number	Atomic Weight

O	Oxygen	8	16,17,18

F	Fluorine	9	19

Sector Cyclopedia, §426

Epilogue:

Phthor

Destruction

Ragnarok

First future: victory for Chthon

Cleansing the galaxy of contamination.

Second future: victory for life

Inevitably   destroying   its   own   sentience,   unre-

strained: the Taphid.

Third future: compromise

Failed.

Fourth future: Phthor

Otherwise known as the birth of a quasar

Most powerful explosion of a galaxy

Akin to the violence of the Creation itself.

Life and Death: all gone

Ragnarok

Destruction

Phthor.

We in the external universe observe

We note the result of victory

Or of mutual loss.

This new bright quasar shines

An example

A warning

Showing the way to the greater good

Compromise.

We record the case history

And present it here for eternity:

An example

An education.

We accede to what must be.

We: the mineral intellects of the universe.

We end our war with Life.

We renounce—Phthor.